#it really makes me better and helps me a lot to be more inspired and encouraged.
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
đđŻđŹđ±đ„đąđŻđ©đ¶ đ°đČđđđŹđŻđ±
Mike munroe x male reader
A request that I received from a really nice person here on tumblr: a small idea I liked for a fic if you like the idea as well. Nothing too big, just a fic about Reader and Chris being brothers and constantly nagging each other about their crushes on Ashley and Mike.
I expanded the request a bit, sorry if I went overboard with it. Hope you enjoyed it.
Tags: set before the event of the game. Male reader. He/him pronouns are used towards the reader. Chris and the reader are brothers. Some very quick shifts of pov between characters. Jealousy. Mike and Jess/ Emily are not together in this. Friends to lovers. Mike is a flirt.
Words count: 4000
Can also be found on wattpad and ao3
đđŠđŻđ°đ± đ±đŠđȘđą'đ° đ đ đ„đđŻđȘ
đđŽđŹ đ„đąđđŻđ±đ° đ„đąđđ©đŠđ«đ€ đ±đŹđ€đąđ±đ„đąđŻ
đ đ±đŹđČđ đ„ đŽđđŻđȘđąđŻ đ±đ„đđ« đŁđŠđŻđą
âđŹđ©đĄđŠđ«đ€ đŹđ« đ±đŹ đ¶đŹđČ
đđąđđ©đŹđČđ°đ¶ đđ± đ
đ©đđ đšđŽđŹđŹđĄ đđŹđČđ«đ±đđŠđ«
đđ„đą đ°đąđ©đŁđŠđ°đ„ đđđ±đ„ Part 2 of it
For anyone interested, I took inspiration from this clue that you can find while playing as Chris.
The music thumps in the background, a mix of bass-heavy beats and voices blending into a dull roar. You and Chris sit at a small, round table near the back, well out of the action but with a good view of everyone mingling.
"So," Chris says, taking a long, dramatic sip. "You actually spent the whole night staring at Mike. Dude, seriously, you're lucky your eyes didn't burn a hole in the back of his head."
You scoff, leaning back in your chair with a mock sigh. "Like you're any better. When are you actually gonna talk to Ashley? She's cool, she's cute, she's well, out of your league but hey, a guy can dream.â
"Hey, I do talk to her," Chris retorts, feigning offense.
"Uh-huh," you say, raising an eyebrow. "Itâs a lot if you can manage to squeak out a sentence before turning red.â
Chris chuckles, crossing his arms. "Fine. Why don't you go up to Mike and tell him what you think? 'Hey, by the way, I've been thinking about how perfect your jawline is all night!â I'm sure that'll go over great." He did a horrible interpretation of your voice to mock you even further.
You roll your eyes, feeling your cheeks flush just a bit. "First of all, I would never phrase it like that. And second, at least I actually know things about him beyond his favorite book."
"Oh, really? Let's see who knows more about their crush. No cheating. No wimping out. Winner gets bragging rights." Chris leans forward, a wicked grin spreading across his face.
"Bragging rights? How about you admit I'm objectively hotter than you when I win?" you echoed, folding your arms.
"Sure. Whatever fantasy helps you sleep at night," Chris said, grinning as he dramatically cracked his knuckles. âI'll go first since I know you're just dying to hear all the juicy Ashley knowledge."
You chuckle. "Go with your in-depth research, Sherlock."
Chris clears his throat, sitting up straighter. "Fine. For starters, her favorite color is purple."
You make a face, unimpressed. "That's it? You think knowing her favorite color makes you the expert here?"
"Let me finish, smartass. She loves thriller movies. She also has this little habit of chewing on her nails when she's nervous."
You raise an eyebrow, genuinely impressed but unwilling to give him the satisfaction. "Okay, okay, not bad. But that's kid stuff. Let me show you how it's done."
Chris rolls his eyes, clearly not expecting much. "Alright, hotshot. Give me your best Mike trivia."
You sit forward, lowering your voice like you're letting him in on a secret. You have always been good at noticing things. Maybe it was a result of growing up with Chris and when it came to Mike Munroe, your crush, the small things were more than just interesting, they were revealing.
For one, every morning, without fail, he was up before the sun. Heâd go for a quick run to stay in shape. Youâd always catch glimpses of him at college heading back to his room in a tank top, earbuds in, eyes focused ahead and glimpses of sweat on his forehead.
He had this tough, confident exterior. He wasnât loud like some of the others in the group. He had a way of using humor to deflect, to keep people from getting too close. You saw it when heâd brush off any talk about specific topics.
And then there were his tastes.
He likes his coffee black. Pretends it's macho. He had a surprising amount of nostalgia in his preferences. You couldnât forget the time youâve talked together casually on the lodge, his face lighting up as he talked about his love for old action movies.
Chris raises an eyebrow. "Alright. Maybe youâre better equipped than me. But, let's be real, you wouldn't even know where to start."
"Better than starting with nothing," you counter. "Besides, I could charm him if I wanted to."
Chris raises an eyebrow. "What would you even say?"
You grin, leaning in like you're revealing a grand plan. "I'd just walk up and ask him about his football season. Mention that time he scored the winning touchdown. You instead are hopeless"
Chris nods, pretending to take you seriously. "Oh, sure, because that'll definitely make him swoon. Hopeless? Me?" Chris laughs, leaning back with a smirk. "At least I don't have to worry about being mistaken for a stalker."
You both burst into laughter. For all the banter, you know neither of you would really judge the other for these harmless crushes. It's what makes the night so much fun.
From across the room, you caught sight of Ashley standing awkwardly near a table stacked with half-empty snack bowls and crumpled napkins. She shifted from foot to foot, clearly trying to blend into the background.
"Hey, Romeo. This is your chance," you said, leaning closer and nudging Chris with your elbow.
Chris snapped out of his trance, his head swiveling toward Ashley. His brows furrowed slightly, the corners of his mouth tugging upward in amusement before settling back into a more thoughtful expression.
Chris groaned, dragging a hand down his face. "What am I supposed to do? Walk up and make everything even more embarrassing?"
"News flash: she knows you're a loser," but she clearly likes you anyway. Stop overthinking it. Just go talk to her. Be romantic for once. She loves that whole 'awkward and sincere' thing you've got going on."
"First of all," Chris said, pointing a finger at you, "I'm not awkward. I'm, uh, charmingly self-aware. Second, what if I say something dumb? Or worse, nothing at all? I can't just walk up to her and-"
"You're a coward," you interrupted, shaking your head in mock disappointment.
"Yep," he said, popping the "p" and lifting his cup in mock toast.
You were scanning the room until your gaze landed on Mike Munroe.
He was leaning casually against the wall, drink in hand, chatting with a girl you vaguely recognized from English class. His tuxedo fit him perfectly, tailored in all the right places, the dark fabric catching the light just enough to highlight his athletic build. The black foulard tied loosely around his neck was an elegant touch, a little different from the usual bow ties and neckties most guys wore. His hair was perfectly tousled, like he hadn't even tried but still managed to look effortlessly handsome.
You felt your chest tighten. For a moment, your imagination betrayed you, painting a picture of Mike turning toward you, smiling like he did when he told one of his dumb jokes when he got elected class president. You could almost hear his laugh, warm and inviting, as if it were just for you. But reality snapped back into focus when the girl he was talking to leaned closer.
"Mike would never look twice at me like that." You mumble more to yourself without thinking, unable to keep the disappointment from your voice.
Chris, placed a hand on your shoulder. His touch was light but reassuring. "Don't do that to yourself. You're a catch. If Mike doesn't see that, he's an idiot."
You looked up at him, grateful but unconvinced. Chris stood up, brushing imaginary lint off his jacket. "I'm getting us drinks. Let's make it through the rest of this night together, yeah?"
You nodded, watching as he made his way to the bar. You glance around, your gaze landing once more on Ashley and an idea strikes you. Chris is now far away from your position. Itâs your chance to do something.
You stride over to her, flashing a friendly smile, keeping your movements casual so you wouldn't startle her. Her eyes widened slightly when she noticed you, but she relaxed as you softly took her arm.
"Hey," you said, grinning playfully as you gently guided her away from the corner.
Ashley laughed, the sound light and genuine. "What are you doing?" she asked, her voice tinged with amusement but no resistance as you led her toward your table.
"Come on, you can't let Chris and I have all the fun sitting in the corner judging everyone." you replied, glancing over your shoulder with a mock-serious expression.
"That's what you two have been doing all night? Very productive." She scanned the place as you reached the table and she managed to spot Chris at the bar, meticulously mixing something with an unusual level of focus. But then her gaze shifted, catching Mike watching the two of you.
Jaw set, lips pressed into a firm line, eyes tracked the way you gently tugged Ashley along. His gaze lingered on your hand before flicking back up to your face. Lips pressed together in a faint, almost imperceptible scowl, as though something about the sight of the two of you together unsettled him. There was a slight tension in his posture, the way his shoulders seemed just a bit too stiff for someone casually enjoying a party.
Chris returned with two drinks in hand. "Okay, I've done it," he announced dramatically. "The ultimate drink. If you don't like it, I'm never speaking to you ag-" He cut himself off mid-sentence when he saw Ashley sitting at the table, smiling up at him.
"I... uh..." Chris stammered, turning an impressive shade of pink.
"You made this for me?â Ashley asked sweetly, taking the drink from his hand before he could respond. âThank you, Mr. Bartender."
Chris blinks and he lets out a nervous laugh, giving you a quick glare as he hands the drink to Ashley.
She giggles, taking a sip and you watch as Chris visibly relaxes. They share a smile and there's a warm, unspoken understanding between them, a quiet moment that you can't help but feel a bit envious of.
The music shifts, slowing into a softer, more romantic melody. Couples move onto the dance floor, swaying together in a slow embrace. Ashleyâs eyes light up as she turns to Chris, her cheeks flushed with a faint rosy tint from the slight inebriation she feels. "Come on, Chris," she says, tugging at his hand. "Want to go there for a bit?"
Chris's eyes dart to you, searching your face for reassurance, his expression almost apologetic. He's asking, without words, if you'll be okay.
You manage a smile, giving him a nod.
Chris lets out a laugh, his tension melting away as he lets Ashley pull him onto the dance floor. They disappear into the crowd, leaving you alone at the table. You watch them go, feeling a bittersweet pang in your chest as you take in the sight of them together, laughing and smiling, fitting together so effortlessly. Chris fumbling his way through the first few steps before finding his rhythm.
They looked so happy.
And you were here instead, alone at the table, your thoughts inevitably drifting back to Mike.
Chris feels his heart race as he stands on the dance floor, his hands resting lightly on Ashley's waist, her arms draped over his shoulders as they sway to the gentle rhythm of the music. Her gaze meets his every so often, a smile warm and genuine, making him feel like the only person in the room.
"I didn't know you had these moves." she teases, her eyes twinkling.
Chris chuckles, shaking his head. "Oh, trust me, I don't. I'm just doing my best not to crush your toes."
Ashley laughs, her grip tightening on his shoulders as she rolls her eyes. "You're doing just fine. I don't mind if you, you know, relax a little."
"Relax? Yeah, I can... I can do that," he says, voice faltering as he tries to ease into the rhythm, matching her movements as the song continues.
His focus wavers after a while, gaze drifting over her shoulder as he catches sight of his brother sitting across the room at one of the tables with Matt nearby.
There's something off about the way you're holding yourself. You're smiling, sure, even laughing at something Matt is saying, but Chris can tell that the smile doesn't quite reach your eyes. It's the kind of forced expression he's seen on you before, usually when you're trying to act like everything's fine when it really isn't.
Matt, on the other hand, seems entirely oblivious, leaning in a bit too close, his face lit up with that typical over-eager grin. He's almost leaning into your personal space as he chats away, looking way too thrilled to have your undivided attention, his eyes never leaving yours. The proximity feels a bit too familiar, too comfortable, with his arm casually resting on the back of your chair.
Chris feels a pang of protectiveness twist in his gut. He glances around the room, half-expecting Emily to appear and pull Matt back to the dance floor, but there's no sign of her. Instead, he spots her on the far side of the room, tipsy and laughing as she spins around with some stranger she's apparently mistaken for Matt. She's caught up in the music, oblivious to the fact that her boyfriend is practically glued to your side.
Ashley notices his distraction, her gaze softening as she studies him. "Chris?" she asks, her voice gentle, bringing him back to the moment. "Is everything okay?"
He blinks, snapping his attention back to her, guilt creeping in as he realizes he's been distracted. "Yeah, yeah, sorry," he says, rubbing the back of his neck awkwardly. "Just... got a lot on my mind."
Ashley smiles, tilting her head as she searches his face. "You sure? You can tell me, you know."
Chris hesitates, glancing around the room one more time. His gaze lands on Mike, who's slow-dancing with the girl in glittering dress. She's leaning against him, her head resting on his chest, but Mike's attention isn't on her.
His eyes are locked in your direction, his brow furrowed and his jaw set in a subtle scowl that's hard to miss. There's a tension in his gaze as he watches you and Matt together. There's a faint scowl tugging at his mouth, a subtle clenching of his jaw that makes it look like he's holding back the urge to step in but doesn't quite know how to act on it. His brows are drawn together and his eyes flick between you and Matt with a guarded intensity.
Chris frowns, glancing back at you. It's clear now that something is brewing beneath the surface, something he doesn't fully understand but can sense all the same. He looks down at Ashley, his expression softening as he makes up his mind.
"Hey, Ash?" he asks quietly, feeling a bit awkward but determined. "Would you mind helping me out with something real quick? I, uh... I owe someone a favor.â
You were mid-laugh at something Matt had said about his latest sports practice when a shadow loomed over the table. You looked up to find Mike standing there, holding his drink loosely in one hand and the other casually tucked in his pocket.
"Hey, Matt," Mike said, his tone light but carrying a subtle edge like he's asking for a favor he already expects to be granted. "Mind if I steal him for a bit?"
Matt's smile falters, and he glances at you, a bit reluctant, as if he doesn't quite want to let go of the moment he's carved out. "Uh... well, we were just-"
"Looks like Emily's about to make out with that guy," Mike interrupted, tilting his head toward the dance floor. "You might wanna handle that before it gets messy."
Matt whipped his head around, his face paling slightly as he spotted Emily drunkenly giggling and leaning far too close to the stranger. "Shit," he muttered, scrambling to his feet. "I'll, uh, catch you later." he says to you, giving you a quick nod before he disappears into the crowd.
"Yeah, sure," Mike said smoothly, his smirk widening as Matt hurried off. You glance back at him just in time to catch a wicked grin flash across his face as he watches Matt weave his way toward Emily.
He turns back to you and without a moment's hesitation, he slides into Matt's now-empty chair, shifting it even closer to yours with an obnoxiously loud scrap of wood against the floor. He dropped into the seat with a satisfied sigh. His arm resting along the back of your chair but soon sliding fully around your shoulders, pulling you closer to him.
The warmth of his body, the faint scent of his cologne, earthy with a hint of spice, made your thoughts scattered like leaves in the wind. From this close, you could see every detail of his face: the light beard perfectly trimmed along his jaw, the sharp angle of his cheekbones, the infuriatingly perfect way his smirk tugged at one corner of his mouth. He was leaning into his persona, that cocky, playful charm cranked up to eleven and it was doing things to your brain you weren't sure you were ready to admit.
"Well, this is cozy," Mike said, his voice low and smooth. "Didn't think Matt was ever gonna leave. Guy's got some stamina for talking, huh?"
You blinked, struggling to form words. "Uh, yeah. He's chatty"
Mike chuckled, the sound warm and teasing "Chatty? That's the nicest way to put it. Bet he's been boring you to death, huh?"
"Not entirely," you said, though your voice was far too shaky to be convincing. "He's enthusiastic."
Mike raised an eyebrow, clearly enjoying how flustered you were. "You're too nice, you know that? If I had to sit through more than five minutes of that guy's rambling, I'd be asleep in my chair."
You laughed, though it came out a little too breathy. "Maybe I'm just better at pretending to be interested."
"Pretending, huh?" Mike's smirk widened. "So, what about me? Are you pretending to enjoy this little moment we're having?"
Your brain short-circuited. "I... I mean, no. I-uh... you're not boring. Definitely not boring."
"Good to know," Mike said, his voice dipping slightly as he leaned in just a fraction closer. "I'd hate to think I was putting you to sleep."
"You're not," you managed to say, your face burning.
Mike grinned, clearly reveling in your flustered state. "You're cute when you're nervous, you know that?"
âIâm not nervous,â you said quickly, though your gaze flickered away from his, betraying you.
âSure youâre not,â Mike murmured, his fingers brushing just a little too close against your shoulder, the touch lingering for a beat longer than necessary. âWhat were you and Matt talking about? You looked a little bored." His tone was smooth but there was a faint edge to it now, like he was testing the air.
You noticed the subtle shift in his expression. His jaw tightening just slightly, his eyes narrowing for a fraction of a second as if he didnât quite like the idea of you and Matt sharing a private moment.
You shrugged, trying to sound casual. "Just sport stuff and his latest victory for his team. He was just being friendly,â you added, trying to sound indifferent.
You didnât miss the slight tightening of his jaw, the way his eyes flickered just briefly toward the ground before locking onto yours again.
Mikeâs lips quirked into a knowing smile, but it didnât reach his eyes. âYeah, he looked real friendly.â The smirk that followed didnât help, pulling at the corner of his mouth as if he was more amused than you thought he should be.
You raised an eyebrow, narrowing your eyes at him. âWhatâs that supposed to mean?â
For a moment, Mike just stared at you, his expression unreadable. âNothing,â he said too quickly, the innocence in his voice so forced that you could almost feel the tension cracking around him. The grin stretched wider, like a challenge. âJust saying, if I didnât know better, Iâd think Matt was hitting on you.â
Your breath caught in your throat and a flush of heat spread across your cheeks. You tried to play it off, but there was no denying the way your heart stuttered in your chest. âHe wasnât,â you said quickly, your voice coming out a little more defensively than you intended.
"Either way. Figured I'd come over and I don't know... make the night more interesting for you. Prom only happens once, right? Gotta make the most of it. Besidesââ His voice softens, his gaze locking onto yours with a sincerity that takes you off guard. "âI've been waiting for an excuse to spend some time with you."
You swallow, feeling the heat rise to your face as his words sink in. "You have?"
"Yeah," he murmurs, his thumb grazing your shoulder in a slow, deliberate motion. "I mean, I could've come over sooner but you were busy with your brother. Then you were with Matt and I figured, maybe it's time I got a little selfish."
The intensity in his gaze makes it hard to breathe and for a moment, all you can do is stare at him, caught between disbelief and exhilaration. "I... didn't think you noticed me like that," you admit, your voice barely above a whisper.
Mike's grin softens, his hand moving from your shoulder to gently rest on your waist, pulling you even closer. "I notice a lot more than you think," he murmurs, his voice low and husky. "Like how you always look away when you think I'm watching, or how you get that little crease in your forehead when you're trying not to smile too much."
Mike makes a silent note to himself to later thank Chris for the insights heâd shared minutes ago.
You laugh, feeling both embarrassed and overjoyed. "Okay, now you're just showing off."
He chuckles, his arm tightening around your waist as he dips his head a bit closer, his voice a soft murmur. "Can't help it. Youâve got me so close to losing it and you donât even realize it." His fingers press gently into your side.
âDance with me,â he murmurs, his voice low and laced with a tenderness that surprises you. Thereâs a quiet intensity in his eyes, a vulnerability that makes your heart race. âLet me be the happiest guy in this place tonight.â
You feel your pulse race at the invitation, your mind whirling with both excitement and uncertainty. "What about that girl you were with?" you ask, your voice quiet and hesitant, unable to stop yourself from wondering.
Mike's smirk returns, his hold on your waist tightening slightly as he leans in, his voice a soft, almost possessive murmur. "She's not you. Youâre the only one I canât get out of my head.â His voice is rough, coated in something darker.
You meet his gaze, feeling your breath hitch as you search his face, trying to process the weight of his words.
He takes his chance to lean in, his lips brushing softly against yours in a kiss that leaves your heart racing. His lips crashing into yours with a desperate urgency that leaves you reeling. His hand slides around your waist, fingers tightening as he pulls you against him. The heat of his body sears through your clothes, and his thumb traces a slow, deliberate line along your cheek, sending jolts of pleasure straight to your core.
When he finally pulls back, his lips are swollen, a smirk tugging at the corners of his mouth, that familiar cocky edge in his eyes. His eyes burn with that familiar, dangerous gleam-a challenge, a promise. His breath is ragged, as if he's barely holding back.
"Still up for that dance? Because I've got this new boyfriend I'd really like to show off." he whispers, his voice low and teasing. His breath brushes your skin, sending a shiver down your spine. He looks at you with that trademark mischievous grin, the one that could melt anyoneâs defenses.
A rush of warmth floods your chest at his words, a mixture of giddiness and disbelief. Your heart skips, caught between the sweetness of the moment and the thrill of his presence. The corners of your mouth twitch up as you meet his gaze, and though you can barely keep your composure, you nod.
Mike's grin widens and as he takes your hand, guiding you to the dance floor, you feel as if you're floating, lost in the warmth of his gaze and the excitement of being his.
Note: if you liked this, please leave a comment. I love reading them <3
#mike munroe x male reader#mike munroe x reader#mike monroe x male reader#mike monroe x reader#mike munroe#mike monroe#josh washington#hannah washington#ashley brown#chris hartley#sam giddings#emily davis#jessica riley#matt taylor#until dawn remake#until dawn#until dawn x reader#until dawn x male reader#x male reader#male reader#brett dalton x reader#brett dalton#bottom male reader#x bottom male reader#bottom reader#male!reader#fluff#jealousy#gay#gay smut
79 notes
·
View notes
Text
-A person who likes pink <3
@tsutsujinothere
#hey tsutsuji! hru?#I (also) made this art in return of your beautiful fanarts that you made for me and also for the wonderful person you are!#it's such a great thing to see you always commenting on my posts and showing such true and valuable affection towards me and my content#it really makes me better and helps me a lot to be more inspired and encouraged.#I don't even know how to thank you or explain how grateful I am to have you as a friend but-#know always that I appreciate and love you a lot/p!#have such a wonderful day/nightđ#(also- yeah. I made a diamond sword because I was having a lot of trouble making your normal sword so.. I apologize if you didn't like it!)#c!tsutsuji#not my character#not my oc#my friend character#my friend oc#my friend <3#i'm mel and this is my blogâïž#my art blog#art#my art#my art <3#art mel#my art style#fanart#neon aesthetic#neon colors#?#pink#neon pink#diamond sword#pink aesthetic
52 notes
·
View notes
Text
LOVER'S QUARREL
- fushiguro megumi x reader
âi can't do this anymore.â you and megumi are just too different; he's stoic, you're bubbly, he prefers solitude, you love being social. it starts with fights, words you don't mean, and ends with an event that would haunt him for a long time to come.
genre/warnings: angst, breaking up, post-breakup feelings, mentions and description of injury and blood, hurt/comfort, fluff in the end (you make up!)
note: dear god iâm finally getting this out of my drafts. loosely inspired by real life events iâve seen around my friendâs relationship sooo it might hurt a bit đ€đ» but who can say no to angst to eventual fluff? tagging @lees-chaotic-brain and @kasumitenbaz (as per request in the ask!), you two are always here for my megumi works, thank you!! :3 and thank you for dropping by for the event!
a part of 1K MILESTONE EVENT
general masterlist
Everyone pointed it out as a joke, that you liked him way more than he did you.
And you used to never let it ruffle you. To you, Megumiâs sternness and silence meant that he was comfortable with you. You never wanted him to change his ways just because now you were seeing each other.
But when you thought it over now, as you stood before him with an aghast expression and knives stabbing your kind, soft heart, you couldnât help but do a double-take.
You were the one who confessed first. Most of the time, you were the one who initiated dates. You always texted him first, asking about his day, and even when he brushed you off, you would keep being this ball of sunshine and wished him a good day.
You never realized it before⊠that through everything, it has always been you. Unfailingly.
So how dare he spout this now?
âI can't do this anymore.â
"You... can't?" you spat out, feeling the first tendrils of anger course through you. "What exactly it is that you can't do? What do you even mean?"
"Look," Megumi stared at you squarely, and you thought now, that it was the coldest of eyes, straight and true. "It's always been like this between us lately. It's only right that we end this."
This, he said. He didn't even want to define your relationship anymore.
You scoffed. "And why do you think we always end up this way? Have you ever considered, even once, that it's because you make no effort at all?"
"I'm trying," Megumi quickly replied, almost in a hiss, and you almost recoiled. "But I just see that we'll end up nowhere, that's why I'm bringing this up now."
Oh, that freaking hurts. You boyfriend had just told you that this relationship would go nowhere. Right in your face.
Your eyes stung with tears, yet you fought to hold them back, fixing your gaze on the lamp overhead and inhaling deeply.
"You're... selfish," you stated, filled with ire. "You're always walking around eggshells around me, never telling me what is it that you really wantâ"
Megumi's unclouded eyes fixed on your trembling form. "We just disagree on a lot of things. You know it and it bothers you. It bothers me too. Rather than forcing our relationship, I think it's betterâ"
"It's always me!" you yelled then, lips quivering and eyes watering, unable to hold your emotions back any longer. "All dates, lunchesâeverything!" you locked your eyes with him, in mocking disbelief. "How can you say you're trying when, in truth, I'm the one putting in so much for us?!"
In that very second, Megumi thought that he hated seeing you like this. You were supposed to be the cheerful one in this relationship, and when he agreed to go out with you, he made an unspoken commitment to himself that he would at least not make you miserable.
And yet...
"...I'm sorry."
Came his reply, and you were sure that this was it.
And to rub the salt in your wound, he added, "I can't lie to you and say I haven't thought this for a while too."
As tears welled within you, you wondered and questioned what you lacked that led to this. However, the overwhelming sense of betrayal consuming your thoughts ultimately prevailed over any other emotions.
Now he could've appeared before you as a stranger and you wouldn't bat an eye, as the cold steel in his tone said, "And if blaming me is what it takes to make you feel better, then so be it."
You couldn't pinpoint the source of your sudden boldness, but in the next hot minute, you marched past him, your shoulder harshly colliding with his in a deliberate, almost spiteful mannerâwhich, indeed, was your intentionâand then you ran.
Which led to the next scene: you found yourself bawling your eyes out in the girls' lavatory.
Yuji and Nobara saw everything unfolding right before their eyes. They hadn't meant to eavesdrop, but you and Megumi were literally breaking up right the middle of their shared classroom, and it was hard not to follow the discourse until the end.
"Are you okay?" Nobara had come to your side, ensuring privacy by locking the restroom door out of your consideration. You were a sobbing mess, attempting to wipe the overflowing tears away while letting out all your emotions.
"He's..." Your voice faltered amid sobs as you gazed at your steadfast friend, your throat clogging up. "He said... he's been wanting t-to... break up with m-me..."
"That's okay, that's okay..." Nobara brought you to her arms, patting your back in reassurance. "Fushiguro is insensitive like that... don't cry over him now. He's just a wimp, okay?"
"Why is it me?" you asked her, voice brittle, still shaking with tears. "I t-tried everything! Being the supportive girlfriend..."
"If he can't appreciate what you did, then the problem lies with him," your friend stated, traces of irritation brewing in her resolute gaze. And as she firmly grasped your wrist, her next words resonated. "Not you."
. . .
"Do you really have to break her heart like that?" Yuji fidgeted with his hoodie, staring at his best friend with a blend of confusion and sympathy.
Megumi sighed, finally ruffling his hair into a mess, as if expressing his own state of mind. âThis is for the best.â
Yujiâs eyebrows visibly creased. âHow is this âfor the bestâ? Sheâs miserable, and youâŠâ he assessed him, scanning him from head to toe, âit doesnât seem youâre faring any better too.â
âThe longer she is with me, the unhappier she will be.â Megumi glanced at the bathroomâs direction. âShe can deserve better.â
He was always too quiet, too boring, not able to match your energy too. He couldnât fault you for expecting more, whereas he was just not exactly built for your expectations.
Megumi really thought he wanted it to end. At one point, it even felt like a chore, butâŠ
How strange. Why did it feel like something was clawing at his chest?
Time heals. Megumi knew that by theory, but he really did see it firsthand when he saw you all giggling and happy again three weeks after he initiated the breakup.
With Hakari.
âYo, what are you glaring at?â Panda asked, but Megumi didnât pay him any mind.
An upperclassman, Hakari Kinji, was naturally cool and talented. He was laid back, knew how to have funâall in all, a total opposite of Fushiguro Megumi altogether.
Three weeks. Itâs only been three weeks since then.
âMegumi?â
Wait⊠Arenât three weeks too fast to get over your ex?
âMegumi!â
âHuh?â he turned to the sentient panda with a jerk. âOh, what is it?â
He looked at him with a concerned gaze. "Why do you look so scary? It's almost as if you're about to punch someone..."
But who was he to argue? He had no right to be upset now.
"Is it Kinji?" Panda gasped, finally putting two and two together when he followed his line of sight. "Oh Megumi... but youâ"
"Just shut up, please," he blurted then, a hint of annoyance in his tone. With that, Panda didn't pursue it further, leaving him with his thoughts.
From where he was at the field, he could clearly see your radiant smile for Hakari. It was clear that the two of you shared a degree of friendship, but Megumi never knew that you two were that close.
...huh?
Why did the sight irritate him so suddenly? Why did his chest twinge again?
What a fool. You're the one driving her away, you idiot.
Suddenly these memories popped up one by oneâ
Of you suddenly hugging him from behind in an attempt to surprise him.
How he pressed his lips on the crown of your head when you fall asleep on his shoulder.
How you would give him that dopey smile when he pulled you close.
But on harder days after missions gone wrong, heâd ignore you altogetherâ the slight disappointment in your smile then. How your expression fell when he told you to go. How you slumped and looked back in hopes of him changing his mind.
âHaaaah.â Megumi turned away, unwilling to keep watching you any longer. Why? Why hadnât it occurred to him before now?
Why did he long for you now? Why not before, when you were still his?
They were right. It seems people tend to desire what isn't meant for them.
What could have been more painfully awkward than being sent into a mission with your ex-boyfriend?
You would kill Gojo for this. Or at least give him the lowest possible score in his teaching evaluation for the year. How could he? Your breakup was an infamous public spectacle, so this setup was undoubtedly intentional!
You were losing your head over this, and yet your ex-boyfriend...
"Keep your guard up," Megumi reminded curtly, in a warning tone. He looked as vigilant and straight as always, as if he wasn't even bothered.
You threw him a dirty look, offended. "You don't have to tell me twice."
This just cranked up the discomfort to an excruciating level. The mix of unresolved tension and memoriesâokay, you might be an emo, but how were you supposed to be cool with all of these hanging in the air?
Your site of exorcism was an abandoned warehouse, and the cursed spirit in question was supposed to be a grade 3. You two were grade 2 sorcerers now, so you were a perfect fit to exorcise it. But there was indeed this unease in the air that you couldn't put your finger to.
"Isn't it awfully too quiet?" you unwittingly muttered, staring at the darkness of the wall. You couldn't feel any cursed energy belonging to any possible malevolent entity, and that was what unsettled you the most.
Megumi frowned at your line of sight. "It is. Stay close."
You blinked at what he said, and before you knew it, the familiar scent of him being near to you made your entire body burst with this equally familiar warmth. When you looked up to him, seeing the solid sharpness in that dark eyes of his and his jaw set, dead butterflies in your chest rose back to life again, against your heartbreak and better judgement.
Stay close, he said... So he is worried...
And in an attempt to hide how flustered you were, you looked down.
You walked a few good steps, when suddenly he asked, "So, are you with Hakari-senpai now?"
"Huh?" You spun around, your expression a mix of surprise and confusion.
"You two seem close."
Seem close? Seem close... wait, so Megumi had noticed...?
Suddenly, you felt incited and it made you angry. "That's none of your business," your voice carried a sharp edge, hissing. And you knew you were being a bit mean by adding, "You broke up with me, so why do you even care?"
In that moment, Megumi could've sworn his chest throbbed. Your cutting tone pierced directly into his heart, lodging itself there.
You had all rights to be annoyed, and he knew that. Why did that question even slip out of him?
"Nah, nevermind," he mumbled in response, looking away.
Awkwardness lingered afterwards. You hated this, but no, you weren't above being petty. He had broken your heart and it still stung even now. If your intentionally biting words did to him even a fraction of what he made you feel, then you would find a small sense of satisfaction in it.
But you weren't able to ponder about your mess of feelings further when Megumi abruptly yanked your arm, his voice soaking with urgency, "It's here!"
Sure enough, the grotesque cursed spirit with the shape of a giant bee broke through the walls with a bang. The two of you immediately readied your fighting stance. Megumi was ready with his divine dogs, while you with your cursed weapon.
For a while, you engaged the cursed spirit with all you had. You were trying to focus on the enemy, but you couldn't help but notice the way Megumi always looked at you every few seconds, checking for any signs of injury or harm.
Frankly speaking, he trusted your strength and knew that you were a capable sorcerer. You had been paired in a mission before and he knew both your potential and shortcomings. It was just there was something about this place that had his senses on high alert.
And his fears were proven true when you yelped and were flung onto the grimy floor. "Y/N!"
"I'm fine!" you shouted in a rush, scrambling to your feet. However, as you spun towards him, your scream tore through the hall as you caught sight of the bee lurking behind him. "Megumi!"
He got distracted. The bee quickly latched onto him and almost stung him, until he wrestled it off and summoned Nue and exorcised it.
You went to his side that instant. "Are you okay?!"
"I am." But then he winced and almost fell on his knees if you didn't have a secure grip on him. He savored your touch and breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that now you two were safe.
"Megumi! Oh god!" Panic surged through you as you pulled him close. His side was bleeding, and you widened your eyes at the sight.
"I'm okay, I promise," he rasped, looking you in the eyes. "What aboâ"
Then you saw it, the flicker from deep from that corner of platform, and suddenly, you grasped the source of the unease that had been lingering within you all this time. It wasn't the bee Megumi had just exorcisedâ
At that moment, there was no room for thought, one thing was certain: you didn't want him to get hurt more.
He didn't manage to finish his sentence when suddenly you pushed him away with so much force he never thought you had. Everything crashed so suddenly, he didn't have the time to brace himself or grab you with him, as another cursed bee appeared out of nowhere andâ
Reality flashed before his eyes as he stared at you in sheer horror. At how the cursed spirit tore your body, sinking its hollow stinger in you.
You didn't really know what happened next. Everything was muffledâthe frantic movements around you turned into a blur, along with Megumi's yells. Otherworldly pain coursed through your entire being and your ears rang, then everything in your line of sight became distorted and faded, along with your consciousness. Next and the last thing you knew was Megumi's battered face, a final imprint before you succumbed to the void.
Megumi had exorcised the remaining cursed spirit and staggered to his feetâfalling a few times, but he made his way towards you through gritted teeth. You are hurt. He forced himself to get to you and pull you into his arms.
And suddenly, suddenly, nothing mattered anymore as overwhelming terror consumed him upon seeing you. Blood streamed from your abdomen so much that it made a continuous pool.
"You stupidâ!" He choked out, voice hitching. You were no longer conscious and it devastated him even more. "Hey, hey? Wake upâhellsâ"
You, who did everything you could to save your relationship. You, who cried tears for him when he blatantly broke your heart. And you, who put himself firstâand now facing the consequences.
It crashed upon him in that very second, the clarity. What was he thinking back then? He still loves you.
"If you die on me, I won't forgive you."
Megumi scooped you in his arms, pressing you close to his chest, the blood seeping from his wound be damned as he looked at your serene face. His heart shattered in the worst way possible and he almost wheezed at the sticky sensation of your bloodâand how lifeless you felt in his graspâbut he willed it away.
"Don't," his broken rasp echoed the walls as he took each step to get both of you out of this hellhole. He winced and hissed at his own injury, chewing his lip in frustration, at how helpless he was.
"Don't leave me."
It was like a distant, hazy memory.
Was it a memory though? No. It seemed far too real for that.
The throbbing headache pounding through your skull and shivers that wracked your body pulled you back to reality. There was a heavy pressure on your abdomen and any movement sent sharp pain shooting through you.
You gradually opened your eyes, squinting against the brightness. You were in a hospital gown, an IV was injected on your arm, and the sterile scent made your stomach twist, as nausea creeping through your guts. Your vision was still blurry as you tried to look around to find someone who waited for you. As you slowly turned your head to the side, you saw him, sitting in the chair right next your bed.
Megumi was sleeping in such uncomfortable position, his head resting on the edge of your bed. He appeared peaceful, almost childlike, devoid of his usual stoic demeanor.
Your heartstrings were tugged at this rare sight. He also sustained injuries and yet... he was waiting for you to wake up, here.
Your chest swelled with warmth, which was quickly followed by a sting of heartbreak. Still, you two broke up...
You jolted, and the inadvertent movement sent a wave of pain that seemed to paralyze your nerves, causing you to whimper. The noise woke Megumi from his slumber, as he shot his eyes open in alarm, catching your hand in his.
"Hey... Are you okay?" Megumi worriedly looked down at you with a visible frown, and the grimace of pain on your face, accompanied by trembling lips, was enough of an answer. He hastily scrambled out in slight panic, "I'll get Ieiri-san."
When Shoko came and got you the painkillers, your pain receded somewhat. Through it all, Megumi stood there, casting concerned glances in your way.
"Bedrest for the week," Shoko stated firmly, assessing your wound with a no-nonsense expression. "Your injury isn't minorâit's serious enough that you're strongly advised against excessive movement."
You could only nod in response. Megumi bowed. "Thank you, Ieiri-san." Once the doctor departed, silence settled over the room once more.
âWhy did you do that?â he quietly asked then, referring to what you did for him. And when you turned to him, you saw it clearly.
He looked pale, and there was this haunted look in his eyes. It broke your heart a little.
"You were hurt." Your voice came out dry, and you realized firsthand just how parched you were. Seeing Megumi looking down never quite sat right with you. He was meant to be an unwavering presence, someone strong enough to sway your convictions.
However, a pang struck when he countered with stern eyes, "You didn't have to do that."
...he was right. You didn't have to. What he didn't know was that you were still holding on these stupid feelings, which drove you to shield him. It made you ponder: if your roles were reversed, would he not step in to protect you at all?
"Why are you here?" You weren't sure if the bitterness in your tone was evident, but you continued anyway. "You don't have to be here either."
"Don't have to?" His gaze bore disbelief, as if not believing your words. "I'mâ"
"If it's because I saved you, Megumiâ"
âDo not even think, even for a moment, that I wonât be concerned over you.â His voice, deep and hoarse, struck you to the core, silencing your words. âNever. I always, always want you to be safe.â
Your mind became a blank slate. Suddenly, all that mattered was his voice.
"Don't you realize how terrifying it was? Seeing you like that?" Megumi spat, his green eyes shining with intensity, teeth gritted and fists clenched. "How could you even think that I wouldn't be hereâ" his breath hitched, and then his lips trembled slightly, "âfor you?"
You blinked quickly, a feeling stirred within youâstemming from that cursed, fragile heart of yours to be exact, evident from the rapid thumping in your chest.
You dumbly uttered, "But we areâ"
"Oh, Goddamnit." Megumi cursed, and honestly you were taken aback. It wasn't really in him to swear, so this really bugged him. He ran a hand through his hair in frustration, and despite the situation, your heart skipped a beat at the sight. Even a mess in a hospital gown, your ex-boyfriend was still undeniably attractive.
He stared at you squarely in the eye, unflinching, steadfast and true, the very image of Fushiguro Megumi you admired from afar and fell in love with in the first place half a year ago. "You don't have to... say anything, if you don't want to. Right now... just hear me out."
And the things he said next... all of them, you could say, caught you entirely off guard.
"I'm sorry. I'm sorry for not trying hard enough, andâdamn it, for making you sad. I never, ever wanted to see you that upset."
Megumi drew in a sharp breath, averting his gaze. "And for days, I've wondered if you and Hakari-senpai are now a thing... and you know what? I hate it so much. I know I have no grounds to feel this way, after what I did, but..."
And like a train wreck, his final words hit you hard. Tears welled up in your eyes in immediate response.
âI'm a loser, and a coward too, maybe,â he shrugged, a tinge of self-deprecation in his tone. âAnd I suck at telling people my feelings, but I love you. I still do.â
A sob slipped out of your throat and you hastily pulled the blanket over your face, much to his surprise. He thought he had worsened things, with the way you were turning away from him.
But then, from beneath the blanket, in a croaky voice, you proclaimed, "Fushiguro Megumi, you're a complete and utter idiot."
And Megumi didn't know that he had been holding back his breath as he chuckled heartily, relieved that you would still take his ass back after this prolonged mess. He knew he still had a lot to make up for and was determined to show it through his actions.
"Maybe I am, yeah."
"That's possibly the longest shit you have ever spouted in one breath."
"Yeah..."
But he got his chance back, and he knew that you would be alright. Both of you are.
On one sunny day...
"Hey, are you alone?"
Megumi glanced up from his phone, only to be met with a random girl standing in front of him, batting her eyelashes with an ambiguous intent. He blinked at her curiously.
"No. Can I help you?"
The girl twirled her hair suggestively. "Ah, you see... I see you all in your lonesome and I think you're quite cuteâ"
The hell? Megumi frowned, and he was really about to give this bimbo a piece of his mind whenâ
Oh, oh. Forget that. Megumi's attention snapped to you on the opposite side of the crossroad. All pretty and dolled up with that crop tee and miniskirt he once mentioned would look great on you by a slip of tongueâthat accidental comment earned him your teasing quips for weeks already.
"Sorry, I'm here for my girlfriend. Bye."
Abruptly dismissing the girl, he didn't catch how comically offended she was for being turned down in a span of 20 seconds. He took big strides towards you, as you crossed the street, and you immediately beamed when you caught the sight of his face.
"Megumi!"
Ah, this is going to be a good day, he thought. As he gazed at your pretty face, and caught your hand in his, clasping it tightly, reveling in your scent and the warmth of your presence beside himâ
He was content, and once again it dawned on him, that he likes you so, so damn much.
"Let's get started on our date, shall we?"
#fushiguro megumi x reader#jjk x reader#megumi fushiguro x reader#jujutsu kaisen#jjk x reader angst#megumi fushiguro x reader fluff#megumi fushiguro x reader angst#jujutsu kaisen x reader#jjk x reader fluff#fushiguro x reader#megumi x reader#jjk fanfic#jjk imagines#fushiguro megumi fluff#fushiguro megumi x y/n#fushiguro megumi angst#jjk#megumi fluff#megumi fushiguro#jjk angst#jjk fluff
9K notes
·
View notes
Text
âïžSons, Sons, and More Sons
Pairing: Charles Leclerc x Reader Genre: Fluff/SMAU Summary: Ollie, Leo, Liam, who's next Oscar? Oh.
inspired by @pucksandpower đ
TAG LIST IS CLOSED
âCHARLES!â
The said Monegasque, who had been âinnocentlyâ snuggling his four-legged son, winced at the force and volume of your voice.Â
He was currently going through everything that might have upset you in the past 20 minutes from when he got home to you just now getting out of the shower. Did he leave the toilet seat up again? Or did he forget to sort the laundry? Or maybe he didnât clean up Leoâs toys from the bedroom?Â
âWhy is my Twitter blowing up?âÂ
Oh. Thatâs why.Â
He whispered to Leo, âIâm in for it now.âÂ
And then in a louder voice he yelled, âYes mon amour?âÂ
You rounded the corner of the hallway and stopped in the opening to the living room, crossing your arms. âCare to tell me why Iâm getting tagged in almost every Twitter post about you adopting Oscar?âÂ
You wanted to break at the puppy eyes that your boyfriend was currently giving you, but you needed to stay strong. You needed to show that a man could not sway your feelings. Too bad that man was Charles Leclerc, the one that men and women alike fell to worship the ground beneath his feet.Â
You couldnât break.Â
Charles brought his hand up to ruffle his hair, something he did to express some nervousness.Â
âCheri, it was just a joke. Oscar somehow finds heritage in a lot of countries. He just wanted to keep the joke going.âÂ
âSo you decided to âadoptâ him so he can have another home race?âÂ
âMaybe?âÂ
âDonât you already have enough sons anyway? I think four is too many or our house is going to overflow on family night.âÂ
Charlesâs eyebrows pinched in confusion. âFour?âÂ
Now it was your turn to smirk. âYes, four. Or are you too busy having fun with Leo to be a present father to your other two?âÂ
Charles tried to wrack his brain about who could be the other two.Â
âOllie?âÂ
âBingo.âÂ
He leaned back into the couch, hands still gently petting Leo who had decided to fall asleep in the middle of his parentâs squabbles. The golden puppy was content on his dadâs warm chest, the rise and fall rocking him to sleep.Â
The Ferrari driver sighed. âI donât even know.âÂ
You waved your phone at him. âTwitter might be able to help you. I need to get dressed since I was rudely interrupted. I hope you find out before they get here for dinner.âÂ
Charles shot up making Leo yelp away from his nap. Now that he was really looking at you, he realized that you were just in a towel. A blush formed on his face, still having those boyish thoughts that he believed he was better than that.Â
You walked over and bent down, face getting closer to his.Â
Ah. You were going to forgive him and all would be right in the world once your lips met his. You wanted to laugh as you saw his eyes flutter shut, lips slightly puckering.Â
Charles was wondering what was taking you so long when your finger touched his lips. His eyes shot open and he definitely did not whimper. You looked down at your fur-baby and gently picked him up, bringing Leo to your chest.Â
âTwitter. Figure it out Leclerc.âÂ
Now a bit sullen, he watched you walk away.Â
âJe tâaime!âÂ
He was responded to with a middle finger and the bedroom door slamming. A chuckle made its way from his chest as he brought his phone out. If there was one thing that you two did well, it was dramatics.Â
Twitter was immediately opened once he got his phone out. He scrolled through all the tags before giving up and opening your profile. He winced at the sight of the white background, cursing his phone for updating and not keeping the dark profile.Â
However, he couldnât contain his laugh as he saw your new updated tweet. He leaned his head back, still giggling to himself.Â
Charles knew that you two wanted kids at some point. But between his Formula 1 career and your business on the uprise, children really wouldnât work well now. But deep down, he liked the idea of having a few grid kids.Â
He took a minute to stop giggling before he continued his search. His eyes widened as he stopped on one of the family trees that some fan made.Â
There was Leo, adopted by you and him.Â
Then Ollie, who fans say that Charles conceived himself somehow.Â
Oscar was newer, but still had the adopted dotted line.Â
And then . . .Â
Ooohhhhhhh, so thatâs who he was missing.Â
You took that moment to come out of the bedroom, hair now dry and fluffy from your Dyson. Leo was still in your arms, looking more awake than he had when he was with Charles. You sat down next to him, Charles taking the opportunity to put an arm around you, bringing you in closer.Â
âYou smell good amour.âÂ
You turned and smiled, leaning in to finally give him a kiss after a long day.Â
âThank you. Itâs the lotion that you bought me.âÂ
He let out a low hum and just kept you in his arms. Leo was squirming a bit before he finally flopped over and settled in between your two bodies.Â
âI figured out who our other son is.âÂ
Your head now rested in the crook of his neck. âDid you now.âÂ
âYes. I am a stepfather to Liam?âÂ
Your shoulders shook with giggles. âNot the stepfather, but the father who stepped up.âÂ
âYou spend way too much on Twitter.âÂ
You looked up at him, and Charles turned to look down at you. You leaned in closer to rub your noses together, giving him eskimo kisses. The Ferrari driver just closed his eyes and basked in the moment between you.Â
There werenât many times that he got something like this. So quiet and peaceful. His world was filled with so much noise. But here, he could melt into the quiet.Â
âWe should have dinner here with the boys after the Grand Prix on Sunday.âÂ
âThat sounds nice. I can make the food.âÂ
You sat up slightly, elbow bent on the back of the couch and head resting on your hand.Â
âYou want to show off your cooking skills to your sons to prove that you can cook.â
Charles huffed. âI am the provider chĂ©ri.âÂ
You cocked your head at the Monegasque. âWhose name is on the lease mon bebe?âÂ
A huff was the answer, which made you cuddle Charles closer still being aware of the little baby between you. A small nip to your fingertip made you pick Leo up, now holding him close to your face.Â
âWere you getting a bit jealous of papa ma petit amour?â you asked the blonde dachshund in a baby voice. If Charles wasnât already fully in love with you, his love would have been solidified in this moment.Â
While watching, he suddenly remembered something. âOscar wanted to meet Leo in McLaren hospitality this weekend.âÂ
You turned with a raised eyebrow. âWhy not Ferrari?âÂ
âEh.âÂ
It was as if you had a lightbulb moment. âOhhhhhhh, right. That makes sense. I can stop by and let you know when I get there.âÂ
What you hadnât expected was to pick up Liam and Ollie on your way to the now green outside of the McLaren hospitality. Leo was still curled up in your arms, eyes blinking every so often. You knew that if it wasnât so busy, the little puppy would be sound asleep.Â
âHeâs so cute,â Oscar said, walking forward and hands outstretched. You gently gave him over to the âolder brotherâ of the three.Â
Ollie laughed. âI know right. Heâs so cuddly.âÂ
Liam joined in, âI donât think I put him down the entire time I got to meet him.âÂ
Oscar stared at you three for a moment. âYeah, you arenât getting him back.âÂ
You shook your head. âSpeak to your father first, Oscar.âÂ
Chuckles erupted from all around, making you laugh as well. You took your phone out and took a quick picture of Oscar holding Leo to post later.Â
âIs dad on his way?â Ollie asked after sipping on his water bottle.Â
You rolled your eyes. âShould be. Ah, there he is.âÂ
Charles stepped foot into the room and immediately found you surrounded by his âkids.â His heart may have melted seeing Leo flopped in Oscarâs arms. He gave you a kiss on your cheeks before he greeted the three.Â
âThis is hilarious,â he said, making everyone laugh yet again.Â
You rested a hand on your forehead. âWeâre just missing Liamâs dad, and then weâll be one big happy family.âÂ
The Kiwi crossed his arms, but a giant smile was on his face. âSo much for having a present father in my life. Iâm jealous.âÂ
Charles gripped your waist and puffed his chest. âIâm not the stepfather, but the father that stepped up.âÂ
âCharles, no you arenât. Canât even handle three kids.âÂ
You and Charles turned around to see Max now stepping through the door. The Monegasque raised his eyebrow.Â
âAnd you can?âÂ
You raised a hand. âThatâs my que to leave. I will not be in the middle of a Lestappen-father showdown. Boys, you can follow me.âÂ
âYes mum.â
âLead the way.âÂ
âCan I still keep Leo?âÂ
Charles and Max gawked as the three older boys followed you like ducks in a row. After he got over the shock, the Ferrari driver was left with a love-sick smile on his face.Â
âYeah. Iâm marrying her.âÂ
âGross.âÂ
âMax. Shut up.âÂ
y/n_l/n has posted
liked by y/nismother, charles_leclerc, liamlawson, and 1,304,295 others y/n_l/n look at my sons . . . pride is not the word I'm looking for
see all comments
y/nismother the mother is mothering
charliexy/n honestly, they all take after him so much. I need to go to twitter
olliebearman then what is the word you're looking for mom đ€š
liamlawson30 I knew she wasn't proud of us
oscarpiastri this is why dad is better
y/n_l/n I'm taking away all of your sims and ps5's
olliebearman I take it back, mom is the best
oscarpiastri81 this is the best thing to happen this weekend
charles_leclerc my family đ«¶
maxverstappen1 you stole my son from me.
liamlawson30 they had free ice cream đ€·
y/n_l/n đ
maxverstappen1 I'm taking pole then
charles_leclerc âčïž
lestappenlove I love the entire family your honor
leclerc16charles does Leo need another sibling? cause I can bark
TAG LIST: @fionaschicken @myxticmoon @cherry-piee @blueberry64857959 @glitterquadricorn @lizzypiastri @sam-is-lost @spilled-coffee-cup @ilove-tswizzle @the-untamed-soul @allenajade-ite @starssfall @torchbearerkyle @judespoision @halfdeadsage @juniper-july19 @severewobblerlightdragon @thatgirlmj @gods-menace @ineedafictionalman @namgification @dark-night-sky-99 @samantha-chicago @2pagenumb @treehouse-mouse @fangirl125reader @megatrilss1885 @kagatinkita @itsjustkhaos @nikfigueiredo @awekbachira @vellicora @skepvids @sunrizef1 @stan-josie @fanficweasley @hiireadstuff @barcelonaloverf1life @c-losur3 @graciewrote @bruhhhhhhhhehhhhhhh @tallrock35 @ashy-kit @kat-s2 @minkyungseokie @lozzamez3 @leslieis-crying @adventuresofrose @lighttsoutlewis
#charles leclerc x female reader#charles leclerc x you#charles leclerc x reader#charles leclerc imagine#charles leclerc#dad Charles leclerc#not really#but he keeps adopting the grid#f1 x reader#f1 imagine#formula 1 x you#not the step father#but the father that stepped up#formula one x reader#formula 1 x reader#formula 1 imagine#formula one fanfiction#formula one x y/n#formula one x you#formula one imagine#f1 x female reader#f1 x y/n#f1 x you#formula 1 x female reader#formula 1 x y/n#formula 1 smau#f1 smau#formula one smau#smau
3K notes
·
View notes
Note
Picture this: Dragons using their caves to age cheese. Dragon Cheesemakers!!
The dragon coiled his enormous body, completely blocking the entrance of the tunnel that lead to the caves.
âNo,â he snarled, smoke pluming from his nose.
The cheesemonger pinched the bridge of her own nose. âLook, I explained this to you at the start,â she tried once more. âI make cheese.â
âYes,â the agreed, nodding his scaly head.
âThen I bring the cheese here.â
âYes.â
âThen you store all the cheese in your cave, keeping it at the perfect temperature and humidity.â
âYes.â He sounded particularly proud of this part.
âAnd then when the cheese has ripened,â she concluded. âI come to pick the cheese up again.â
A thunderous scowl clouded his maw. âNo.â
âBut thatâs how it works!â she cried in exasperation. âI make the cheese, you store the cheese, I sell the cheese, I make more cheese!â She peered up at him. âYou do realise I cannot bring you new cheese until I have sold this cheese.â
The dragon considered this for a moment. âAh, but what ifââ he began. âWhat if you go and make more cheese. And bring me the cheese. And I put it in my cave, with the rest of the hoard. And then I keep it there forever.â
âNo,â she said flatly.
It was remarkable how much a dragon could look like it had just swallowed a lemon.
âYou canât keep cheese forever,â she insisted. âIt will spoil and go bad!â
âYou said it would get better and better!â the dragon roared indignantly. âAnd I take good care of them! With the air flow and the humidity and the temperature!â
âAnd that is great,â she said, trying to smile through her frustration. âBut when a cheese is ripe, itâs ripe! Then you should not be kept anymore, it should be eaten.â
The dragon scraped itâs formidable claws against the stony ground and sulked.
âLookâŠâ The cheese mongering business did not tend to require a lot of sweet-talking, but she was making an effort. âIâm sure the cheeses that aged in your cave are the best cheeses people have ever tasted. When they find out how delicious they are they will want us to make loads more. Maybe several cavesâ worth!â
The reptilian eyes stared at her with disgruntled, reluctant interest. âSeveral caves?â
âIf weâre lucky! And I could make so much cheese that I could bring you new cheese as soon as I pick up the aged cheese. Your cave would never even be empty!â
This seemed to strike a chord. The dragon lifted his head a little.
âAnd that would really be much better for the rest of your hoard,â she continued with fresh inspiration. âBecause if you leave cheese too long, it might go bad and spoil the cheeses next to it too!â
A nervous ripple went through the beastâs scaly body, but he clearly was not convinced just yet. âBut what sort of a hoard is it if I have to give it away,â he complained.
âWell! Cheese is not just any old hoard! Itâs a developing creation! And you will have a hoard that is constantly developing too. Constantly changing, but, if we do this right, never shrinking.â
The dragon looked at her solemnly, wavering with uncertainty. Perhaps she shouldnât hold it against the poor thing, it must be a difficult concept to wrap his head around.
âAnd I will tell you what,â she said encouragingly. âIf business is good, I can start investing in some really good crumbly cheeses. You can keep those in your cave for five whole years!â
âThat is quite a long time for humans, is it not?â he said, sounding a little more cheerful.
âVery long. Especially when it comes to cheese. Cheeses that have been aged that long are very expensive.â
In retrospect, she should perhaps have led with that. Gourmand or not, a dragon was still a dragon after all. A glittering, toothy grin appeared on her recalcitrant business partnerâs shout and he moved just enough for her to move past him into the mountain.
âTell me more about this expensive cheese that crumbles.â
She hid a smirk. âIf you help me carry some of the current ones out, it would be my pleasure.â
#anon I am blowing you kisses#what a fantastic idea#don't get me wrong I also support dragons making their own cheese#100%#but this was the funniest to me#urban fantasy professionals#dragon#dragons#urban fantasy#laura drabbles
8K notes
·
View notes
Text
V.1: Silent Pines, 1998 Special Credit: Silent Pines is heavily inspired by and uses a very similar style to the stunning @windbrook savefile by @folkling, the gorgeous portsim savefile by @florwal, and the amazing builds by @moonwoodmillz. Thank you all for your hard work, I take a lot of inspiration from you all. Silent Pines is a base-game only save file inspired by Life is Strange with 3 major worlds, a whole new set of townies, and a complete mystery to solve.
Version 1 contains;
Willow Creek as Silent Pines
13 Community Lots
3 move-in ready homes for your sims
A total of 9 houses, 6 of which are filled with townies
18 households with jobs, story, and drama
A complete mystery to solve (should you want to)
DOWNLOAD, INFO, AND SCREENSHOTS BELOW
I used S4Studio to rename all the worlds, and I've decorated all the neighbourhoods with T.O.O.L. As I said before, Silent Pines is completely base-game friendly, absolutely no packs or kits are used. There is some custom CC, mainly posters that add to the story. The CC is one package file and adds nothing other than some customisation to the story. It is not required.
For example the missing poster of Cleo Emerson, a girl who disappeared under mysterious circumstances;
SPECIAL THANKS Thank you to my beta testers @theemodernsim, @authorspirit, @acuar-io, @aridridge for all your help! You've been amazing and I really am very grateful. And thank you to everyone who has liked, reblogged, followed, and generally supported Silent Pines. It means the world to me to be able to share my work with people!
đČ Download (Patreon) đČ
Gallery ID: Cosmoosims
DISCLAIMER: There have been reports of the 'build mode item missing' message popping up, especially in the downtown area. I've tried to fix this to the best of my ability, and I hope it's alright! Also, if there is anything I should fix or have left out, please let me know. Thank you for your patience <3
ALSO: Due to the Sims 4 being a broken game, I really don't recommend playing Silent Pines with Rental Units, in case the T.O.O.L objects up and disappear lol.
Silent Pines is heavily inspired by Life is Strange, the Windbrook save file, florwalsims' Portsim save file, as well as the hazy nostalgia of the late 90s and early 2000s. I hope to see you all soon for V.2!
The Mystery Update A more comprehensive outline for this update will be coming soon, but essentially it will contain;
Hopefully the fixed Harris household
More mystery clues to make the mystery more engaging and easier to solve
Better and complete lot descriptions
Love from, Silent Pines.
#silentpines save#ts4 base game save file#ts4 base game#the sims 4#ts4#ts4 screenshots#showusyourbuilds#ts4 build#ts4 save file#sims 4#sims 4 save file#sims4#ts4 simblr
5K notes
·
View notes
Text
some things i've manifested
these are some basic stories, but i have some "crazy" ones i might share if you guys want lol
note: before manifesting i used to have a pretty "normal" life. i was conventionally attractive, middle classs, etc. i didn't really "need" anything but a social life and better grades. regardless of that, i just manifested whatever i wanted and didn't limit myself. i also added a few little stories behind them.
appearance change:
changed my hair texture to curly
grew from 5'2 to 5'6
clear, even skin and skin tone (tbh i already had a really good skincare routine, my skin was super clear bc of that BUT my face used to be like 10 shades darker than the rest of my body and i had CRAZY backne and strawberry legs)
losing 30 pounds (i used to be 72kg, now i'm 58kg)
changed my shoe size (i used to be size 9 now i'm size 7)
changed my hand size (for reference, my hands used to be a little longer than my phone, i had a "pro max" sized phone.)
social life:
having good friends in my state (im from up north and was completely lonely in the state i live in now)
popularity (i used to be pretty irrelevant but now everybody likes me and wants to be around me)
getting my sp's (i manifested them from scratch and took inspired action to meet them)
having people crush on me more overtly/ getting approached more (this is kind of a weird one, before my appearance change i was pretty attractive like maybe a 7/10, but i got tired of people just ogling me and not approaching me. i only had the unattractive and overconfident guys approaching me, all the attractive ones just stared lol)
just being likable lol (people used to feel threatened by me or feel like i was standoffish for some reason. idrk tbh but it was VERY annoying. i literally used to get accused of "acting like i own the place" for being quiet and just existing đ. i didn't really care what they thought, but i hated when they complained about it and tried to make it my problem.)
school:
higher gpa (i used to have a 3.0 but i manifested a 3.8, which is a weighted 4.0)
high grades (i used to fail many tests/exams and have a mix of a, b, and c's. now they're all a's)
dream college acceptance
teachers liking me (they actually used to hate my guts it was so annoying đ)
school crushes liking me back (tbh they probably thought i was already attractive but they never spoke to me or seemed like they wanted to get to know me)
leaving early (my school day ends at like 12 now)
lifestyle:
living closer to the city
having my dream routine (i have my dream skincare products, haircare products, diet, and health routines.)
having a high self concept (tbh i technically always did, i knew what i wanted and deserved. i just felt more like i was being injusticed. so i got rid of the "unwilling victim" mentality. i also used to ruminate on irrelevant things, like mistakes i made, what people thought of me, etc.)
very high confidence (in my looks, abilities, judgement, etc.)
money for my parents and myself
having a busy, productive life (i used to hate school because my grades weren't contributing to anything i wanted to do in life, so i wanted a productive life outside of that.)
always getting my way
getting all sorts of things for free
and more!
i'd say this all took me around 2-3 months, not because manifesting takes time, but because i assumed a lot of things would take time. i also had periods of doubt in myself and tried to handle things in the 3d on my own for some time.. which obviously didn't work. still, all i did was assume and accept these things as true and they happened overnight, in a day, or within that week. the longest anything's taken me is like 7 days, and that was because i kept wavering in my mind. manifestation is truly instant.
but anyways, i hope this is motivational and helpful. i do have some pretty "ridiculous" stories like some revenge stories, "crazy" stories regarding sp's, some not very appropriate stories, really good things happening to me, and others.
thanks for reading! i hope this helps. đ©¶
#edward art#law of assumption#loa#loa blog#loa success#loa tumblr#loablr#loass states#loassblog#loassumption#neville goddard#loa states#loa motivation#loa advice#loa help#loa manifesting#loa methods#loass post#loassblr#loass success#success story
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
mars in synastry
âpromise me you wont regret me like the tattoos on my skinâ
Mars in the 1st house
Okay, we know this placement can be hot as fuck. When someoneâs Mars lands in your 1st house, thereâs an instant physical attractionâitâs like they canât help but notice you. And honestly, you probably feel it too. They might push you to be more confident or take action, which can feel pretty exciting. Romantically, thereâs chemistry here for sure, but it can also get intense. They might come on strong, and while that can be thrilling at first, it might feel like theyâre always âonâ around you. Basically, itâs like that person who keeps finding ways to touch your arm while talking to you (itâs cute, but thereâs no ignoring it).
Mars in the 2nd house
This one brings the heat to your sense of security and values. When Mars is in your 2nd house, the Mars person could make you feel like you need to go after what you wantâŠwhether itâs in love, money, or stability. In a romantic sense, they might encourage you to feel more confident in what you bring to the table, or there might be some tension over how you both approach things like money and possessions. It can be sexy in that âweâre building something togetherâ kind of way, but if not aligned, it might turn into a debate over whoâs paying for dinner. Romance here might look like feeling secure together, but itâs also about whoâs got control of the resources.
Mars in the 3rd house
When Mars shows up in your 3rd house, thereâs a lot of talking, texting, and flirting..This is because communication is key here. You two probably have that vibe where you challenge each other in conversation, and that banter can be really attractive. Thereâs a mental connection that keeps things interesting. Romantically, this can make for some spicy debates and flirty teasing. But, on the flip side, they might sometimes come off as a little too argumentative or opinionated. Think of it as the couple that loves to debate random stuff over dinner but can laugh about it later.
Mars in the 4th house
This one goes deep. Mars in your 4th house means the Mars person is stirring up your emotional identity⊠its all about your sense of home and security. In a relationship, this can feel intimate and passionate, like theyâre pushing you to be more vulnerable or open up emotionally. They might motivate you to make moves on the home front, like making your space more comfortable or secure. Romantically, it can feel like theyâre hitting you right in the feels, for better or worse. The connection here is super personal, and they might bring up feelings or issues you didnât even know were still there. It can be deeply romantic if youâre ready to dive into that emotional space, but if not, it might feel like theyâre a little too close to your personal baggage.
Mars in the 5th house
Alright, this is one of my favorites. The 5th house is all about creativity, fun, and romance, so when someoneâs Mars lands here, thereâs a playful, flirty energy. Think: date nights that turn into spontaneous adventures. The Mars person will likely bring out your inner child! its lots of laughter, teasing, and showing off to impress one another. Romantically, thereâs definitely chemistry, and the attraction can feel like fireworks. The only thing to watch out for is if things get too competitive. Like, whoâs planning the next date, or whoâs trying harder to be the âfunâ one in the relationship. But overall, this is where romance feels exciting and alive.
Mars in the 6th house
Okay, this is where things get a bit more practical, but it can still be romantic in a different way. The 6th house rules day-to-day life, routines, and work. So, when someoneâs Mars is in your 6th house, they might push you to get your life together (or at least organize your room and eat that healthy meal). They could inspire you to be more productive, which can be great, but they might also come across as a little bossy. Romantically, itâs less about grand gestures and more about showing up for each other in the little things. Like, theyâll help you run errands or motivate you to hit the gym. Itâs the âletâs build a life togetherâ vibe, which can be super grounding. Just make sure it doesnât turn into one of you feeling like the otherâs personal assistant.
Mars in the 7th house
This is big for relationships. The 7th house is all about partnerships, so when someoneâs Mars lands here, theyâre bringing a lot of passion to the connection. Youâre going to feel their drive to be in a relationship with you, and they might be the one pushing for more commitment or taking things to the next level. Romantically, this placement can feel like theyâre pulling you closer, making you feel seen and desired. But because Mars is also about action and sometimes conflict, there could be moments where the passion turns into tension. Like, âAre we fighting or flirting right now?â vibes. Still, this placement can definitely amp up the romantic energy between you two. With unrequited love, the house person could feel uncomfortable or feel like theyâre being âchasedâ by the mars person.
Mars in the 8th house
This oneâs intense and honestly there is no way around it. The 8th house rules intimacy, shared resources, and deep transformation, so Mars here brings a magnetic pull. Thereâs definitely a lot of chemistry and physical attraction, but itâs more than just surface-level. The Mars person might push you to confront things youâve kept hidden or make you feel vulnerable in a way thatâs both exciting and a little scary. Romantically, this can lead to deep emotional (and physical) connection, but it also might stir up control issues or jealousy. Itâs like, âWeâre either all in or weâre not doing this at all.â If youâre down for intensity, this can be a transformative relationship. But yeah, expect it to be passionate and a little wild at times.
Mars in the 9th house
When someoneâs Mars is in your 9th house, theyâre probably making you think bigger and pushing you out of your comfort zone. The 9th house is all about adventure, travel, and expanding your mind, so romantically, this feels like theyâre encouraging you to explore new things (whether itâs ideas, places, or experiences). You two might bond over shared beliefs or a mutual love for adventure. Romantically, this can feel like the kind of relationship where youâre always learning something new from each other. Itâs spontaneous, fun, and full of energy. Just be mindful if you both get too caught up in the âbigger pictureâ and forget about the day-to-day connection. Itâs a whirlwind romance, for sure.
Mars in the 10th house
Hereâs where things get a little more public. The 10th house rules career, status, and public life, so when Mars lands here, thereâs a focus on ambition. The Mars person might push you toward your career goals or make you feel like you need to step up your game. Romantically, this could feel like youâre that power couple.. its where people see you and think, âTheyâve got their shit together.â Thereâs a mutual drive to succeed, but the downside is, it might feel like the relationship is more focused on achieving things rather than just enjoying each otherâs company. Itâs great for building something solid together, but just make sure youâre both not too focused on the hustle.
Mars in the 11th house
This oneâs all about friendship and shared ideals. The 11th house rules social circles and big-picture dreams, so Mars here makes the connection feel like youâre not just lovers, but also best friends. The Mars person might inspire you to chase your goals or get involved in something bigger than yourselves (whether thatâs a shared hobby or a cause you both care about). Romantically, this placement brings a laid-back, âweâre in this togetherâ vibe. Itâs the type of relationship where you can hang out as a couple but also be comfortable in group settings. The only potential downside is if one of you is more focused on the social side of things and the other wants more alone time. But overall, itâs a great mix of friendship and romance.
Mars in the 12th house
Okay, this one can be a bit tricky. The 12th house is all about the unconscious, hidden things, and spirituality. When Mars lands here, the attraction might not be obvious at first (it could feel more like a subtle, behind-the-scenes kind of pull). Thereâs a lot of mystery in this placement, and the Mars person might stir up things you didnât even know you were feeling. Romantically, it can be super intimate, but in a quiet way, like you two just get each other without needing to say much. But, the downside is, it can also bring up hidden fears or insecurities. Itâs a relationship that feels like itâs operating on a deeper level, which can be magical if youâre both on the same page, but confusing if youâre not. Itâs all about trusting the connection without needing everything out in the open.
#astrology#random astro#mars in astrology#mars#astrology observations#synastry#love synastry#romantic synastry#astro notes#astrology notes#random astrology observations#synastry astro
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
Still Yours
idol!mingyu x fem!reader
Warnings: kissing, cursing, grinding, lots of sexual tension, explicit smut, protected sex (missionary), fingering (f.), low-key rough sex, scratching, teasing, they're so cute and domestic ugh, teensy bit (a lot) of angst cuz i can't live without it, if you realllyy read into it itâs a lil toxic but theyâre so cute đȘ
Summary: When youâre with him, the time around you ceases to exist. Youâve got your own little bubble thatâs immune to reality where heâs just yours.
Word Count: 5.1k
âââââââââââââââââââââââââ
(a/n: i usually don't read/write content where they idols because I'm simply not a fan. but i read a jk fic like this recently and it was a masterpiece. to say the least i was inspired so shout out to that author and i hope you enjoy)
The cool outside air fills your lungs as you step onto the sidewalk. Itâs not cold, just fresh and cool enough to rejuvenate you from the hot sweaty air from inside of the club.
Itâs a lot emptier out here, it helps to clear your mind. Thereâs only two or three other people out here, having a smoke in silence or waiting impatiently for an uber.
Your mind is still just a little bit muggy from the alcohol coursing through your veins, but being outside has instantly given you clarity.
You just couldnât be in there any longer. The guy at the bar just could not take a hint. He was cute too, the type of guy you would typically be interested in. Youâd be lying if you said you werenât interested in him at first.
But then halfway through your conversation and his hand touched your lower back, the guilt settled in. It suddenly felt so wrong. The guy in the clubâs hand didnât feel the same as when he does it.
Almost instantly, it registered in your mind. This stranger didn't compare. He had nothing on the guy who really has your heart.
The famous idol who doesn't hesitate to answer your phone calls or cook for you when you're hungry.
This guy was a nobody.
One phone call and youâd have so much better.
The stranger clearly didnât pick up on your shift in energy, probably too drunk to notice how you started to pull away. You were suddenly uninterested in anything he had to say and it was exhausting to have to fake laugh and smile as you tried to make excuses as to why you werenât going home with him tonight.
But he was persistent and suddenly felt too touchy. He probably wasn't touching you as much as you thought, but you were suddenly so aware of him that it felt wrong with him being so close. His very presence alone was irritating. You finally caught the attention of one of your friends and gave her the âSOSâ look. She drunkenly stumbled over to you and pulled away from the conversation somewhat smoothly.
You thanked her before letting her know you were stepping out to get some fresh air.
But now it's a little after one in the morning and your thoughts are clouded with him. Your mind begins to wander to the moments you've shared over the past few years. The pet names, the sleepovers with homemade face masks, the phone calls from his hotel rooms.
Now you're texting him.
You: you awake?
________
Mingyu sits at home on the couch, beer in hand as the TV flashes in front of him. He's watching a movie he's got no real interest in, but he can't sleep. He's been home for a little more than a day and he's still got major jetlag ruining his sleep schedule.
No matter how hectic his life has been, he always dreads the jetlag.
The buzz of his phone captures his attention and he can't avoid the smile that pulls on his lips when he sees your name flash on the screen.
Mingyu: nah, sleeping
You giggle at your phone, smiling at the device just as he is. Your hands move a little slower to text back as the cool air outside changes your body temperature. You shiver, blowing on your hands as they grow cold.
You: call me
The message flashes delivered briefly before your screen changes entirely. You're surprised to see an incoming FaceTime and not a regular call.
You hold the phone up to your face, fixing your hair before you hit answer.
He lays on the couch in the living room, the darkness surrounding him heavily contrasts the colorful beams of light that flash behind you. The loud music thumps in the background.
"Hi." He smiles.
"Hi," You grin.
You feel giddy inside. Partially because you were drinking a bit and mostly because you're talking to him again. It's been quite some time since you've seen each other.
"Where are you?" He asks first.
You take a moment to respond as you walk toward the curb. You fix your dress and sit on the curb of the sidewalk, holding the phone up to your face.
"At the club," You reply.
"Ah, fun night I presume?" He asks.
You shake your head. "Not really."
"Sorry to hear that Shorty," He says.
Your heart skips a beat at the nickname. Your heart always leaps when he calls you that.
"Yeah, not really my thing anyway," You frown.
"I remember, surprised you're even there this late," He comments.
You smile. He remembers.
"Took some convincing from my friends. It wasn't so bad when we were drinking earlier, but then it started to hit and I wasn't feeling it anymore," You say, chipping away at the white nail polish on your fingers.
"They didn't abandon you, did they?" He asks, voice laced with concern.
"Who? My friends? No, they were looking out for me but I just wasn't feeling it anymore so I told them I was stepping outside for a minute," You continue to chip away at the polish mindlessly.
"I don't like you being alone like that, especially if you've been drinking," He frowns.
"I'm okay, I promise..." You assure him. "I wanna see you though."
A boyish smile forms on his face. "Yeah?"
You nod. "You home?"
"Yeah, come over," He offers. "I'll get you something to eat and you can spend the night."
Your ears perk up from his words. Your heart jumps out of your chest in anticipation.
"Okay, I'll order aâ"
"âText me what club you're at," he interrupts. "I'll get you an Uber here."
______
You call another one of your friends while you wait. Youâre surprised she picks up on the second ring. âHELLO?â she shouts into the phone.
âHey love,â You say.
âY/N WHERE DID YOU GO?? The hot guy you were talking to is still here, I thought you went home with him.â
The loud music thumps in the background, but you can surprisingly hear her clearly.
You shake your head. âIâm heading home, Iâll see you guys later.â
Of course, the terms of your NDA donât allow you to tell them where youâre really going. You make up an excuse about not feeling well and she pouts.
âAw but we wereâ Hana NO!â She interrupts herself and the line goes silent for a few moments.
You hear shifting and wait to hear her voice again.
âSorry, weâre in the bathroom and Hana started throwing up. Sheâs fine now. You feel better though, and text one of us when you get home. Stay safe babes.â
âOkay, I will.â
Before you can hang up, sheâs calling out to the other girls. âGUYS, Y/N IS GOING HOME.â
More shuffling suddenly fills your ears and female voice.
âNooooo, donât leave,â Hana drunkenly slurs.
You laugh. âIâll go out with you guys again next weekend.â
After a little bit more drunken banter, you finally hang up and wait on the curb until your ride gets here.
____
Considering he's the one who ordered the Uber, you know he'll know exactly when you get there. So, you spend the entirety of the ride in the backseat fixing up your appearance.
You play with your hair, refresh your lip gloss, and adjust your appearance for the better.
When you arrive at the familiar home, your heart rate picks up and you open the door with shaky hands. You stand outside the car, purse in hand as you shut the door.
Just as you close the car door, his front door opens almost on cue. His full stature comes to your sight and your excitement bubbles over.
He leans against the door frame, grinning at you. He looks cozy, wearing a pair of grey sweatpants, a white wifebeater, and his glasses. Your knees nearly give out at the sight of him in his glasses. He looks so good. His muscular body is visible in the tee and you have to stop yourself from pouncing him.
His hair is definitely shorter than the last time you saw him. And it's been well, months since you've seen him. Two? Maybe even three? But that doesn't matter, what matters is that you're here with him now.
You try not to express how excited you are, but you just can't wipe the smile off your face. You walk toward him and he invites you in with open arms.
His strong arms wrap around your frame. You're so happy you could cry. Your arms wrap around him, squeezing his frame. You inhale, breathing in his scent. He smells like home. His touch is so comforting, this moment feels unreal. You hold him and appreciate him for everything he is.
He pulls away, looking down at you with a grin. He presses a kiss to your forehead. "Hi, Shorty."
You grin up at him, bringing your hands to his hair. You run your fingers through it. "You cut it."
He nods. "Couple days ago yeah, you don't like it?"
"I always like it," You tell him truthfully. "But it was a little sexier when it was long."
He pulls you all the way inside, closing the door and locking it. "I'll tell management to let me grow it back out just for you."
"Doubt they'll see me as reason enough for that," You say.
"They'll just have to deal with it," He runs a hand through his hair. "I'll never let scissors touch my hair again if you say so."
Oh my gosh. You hate him.
You hate how he makes your heart skip a beat and he somehow always knows all the right things to say to you.
You giggle. "I wouldn't ask you to do that, Gyu."
"You'd still like me if I was bald?" He asks.
"Yeah Gyu, I would." You admit.
"Oh wow" He has a boyish grin on his face. "You like-like me."
"Yeah well, you like-like me too," You remind him.
"Damn right I do, Shorty," He pulls you in by your waist. "Don't know why you're so far away."
You squeal when your body moves against his. "I'm still wearing my shoes! I need to take them off."
"Relax Shorty," He lifts you up effortlessly, placing you on the kitchen counter.
He drops down, undoing your heels and placing them on the mat next to his front door. He stands back up to his full stature, face mere inches above yours.
He leans in. "I missed you."
You look up at him with soft eyes. There's so much yearning behind your pupils, that it makes you wonder if he can see through to it.
"I missed you too," You admit.
You find yourself back hin his arms. His big hands circle your waist, pressing your chests together. But now, his lips are on yours.
The kiss is soft, just delicate enough to express how much he missed you. Your small hand cups his cheek as your lips move against one another. His touches are gentle, but they spark so many things inside you, igniting you from the inside out.
But your moment is cut short when your growling stomach interrupts.
You pull away just a little bit, brushing your nose against his, giggling to yourself. He lets out a genuine laugh, holding your hand in his. "I did promise you food, didn't I?"
You nod. "I believe you did."
He helps you off the counter and back onto your feet. He walks over to the pantry.
"Sorry to get your hopes up," He admits sheepishly. "I just got back so... there's not much."
"Oh that's okay, it can't beâ"
You open the fridge, finding virtually nothing. Some milk, A couple water bottles, half a carton of eggs, a few bottles of liquor, and a can of half-eaten kimchi.
You wedge your way in front of him, looking into the pantry and it's somehow worse. There's only stuff that needs to actually be cooked, and there's not much of it.
You fall dramatically into his chest and he laughs. "I told you there wasn't much."
His hand touches your lower back as you sink your face into his chest. This time, it feels right.
"Why did you even offer me food if you didn't have any?!" You exclaim.
He holds your head in his hands, cupping both of your cheeks. "I don't know, I guess I forgot Shorty. You do that to me."
While his words are making your stomach turn, the hunger rumbling is a lot louder. "Is the milk in the fridge even good?"
"Yeah, I just bought it today." He says casually.
"You went out and bought milk... and nothing else? Knowing you had no food?" You question.
"I needed it to go with my cereal," He shrugs. "But that's not important. Look, there's some rice in here."
He grabs the uncooked rice out of the pantry. "I can make you some fried rice with egg and kimchi. I've got soy sauce somewhere around here."
"No I think I'll just take some cereal," You walk out of his grasp, making your way toward the fridge.
He pouts. "I can cook for you though."
"I'll take you up on that offer another time," You tap his cheek with your palm lightly. "I'm very hungry. And you've got no vegetable to go with, not even a green onion. I'm getting some cereal."
You open the fridge, grabbing the milk while he gets the bowls and spoons. You try to grab the cereal box from above the fridge, but you can't quite reach it. Mingyu comes up behind you, grabbing it with ease and a shit-eating grin on his face.
You frown, but you're too hungry to make any comments. The two of you sit at the table, each pouring yourselves a bowl of cereal. "You said you just got back?" You ask.
He nods. "Like two days ago, I think. My sense of time is a little messed up, jetlag."
You nod in acknowledgment. He continues to tell you about the past few months since he's seen you. You play friends catching up as he answers all your questions about his life as of recent. The shows, the photoshoots, all the traveling, filming, and preparations for the upcoming months as well.
He asks you about work too, although your updates are not nearly as interesting as his though. But he doesn't ask out of courtesy, he genuinely cares. He likes hearing about your life, likes just listening to you speak even if you're not the one doing Calvin Klein photoshoots.
The time flies, and before you know it, it's 3 in the morning. You always find yourself invested in him when you're together, like the world around you ceases to exist. You get caught up, failing to realize that time is indeed still passing, and a lot of it.
He pulls you in by your hips, pressing your back onto his chest.He pulls the bowls and utensils out of your hands swiftly and turns you around.
"Nope, don't worry about that," he drops them into the sink. "You just go hop in the shower, I'll give you one of my t-shirts."
"Are you saying I stink?" You accuse him playfully.
"Never, Shorty." He kisses your cheek. "As much as I love this little dress on you, it's getting late and you should be in something comfy. Now go." He playfully taps your butt, sending you to the bathroom.
You look back at him, feigning offense as he grins.
______
When you step out of the bathroom and into his bedroom, there's a t-shirt laid out for you with a pair of boxers. You get dressed before walking down to the living room.
Mingyu lays there, scrolling through his phone. When he hears you enter, his attention shifts to you immediately and he gives you a warm smile.
He sits up all the way and pulls you onto his lap so you're straddling him. "Thank you, for letting me using the shower and for the food."
He holds you close to him. "Of course Shorty
"Where are your clothes?" He asks.
"Folded on the dresser in your room, why?" You ask.
He pulls you off his lap and stands to his feet. "Wanna wash them so you can have them tomorrow. Are they washer and dryer safe?"
"Yeah, but you don't have to worry about it." You assure him.
"Don't worry about it, I have clothes I need to was anyway. I'll just through yours in with them," he says.
He disappears up into his room and when he emerges, he's holding a basket of clothes and your dress on top. He walks down and walks over to you on the couch.
"That's all you had? Just the dress and the panties? No bra?" He asks.
You grin. "Nope."
He inhales sharply, but pushes his thoughts aside. "Come with."
You follow behind him downstairs. He leads you to the laundry room in the basement.
You sit on the dryer as he loads the washing machine. There's a comfortable silence in the atmosphere. Everything about this is so comforting... so domestic. It's exactly what you needed.
"Hand me that?" he says, pointing to the detergent behind you. "Please?"
You grab the detergent, handing it to him. "Thank you, Shorty."
After he's done with it, he hands it back to you and adjusts the settings before starting up the machine.
"Ready for bed?" He asks.
You nod, reaching your arms out to him. He turns around, lifting you off the machine and piggybacking you all the way up to his bedroom. He drops your body on his plush mattress and strips down to just his boxers. He places his glasses on his dresser gently. Immediately after, he climbs under the covers. You join him, making yourself comfortable in his bed.
He pulls your body against his, yearning to have you close to him. He looks at you with a softness in his eyes. His hand runs along your thigh gently and innocently.
But right now, close doesn't feel close enough. You've missed him so much, you want to feel consumed by him. You need him inside of you.
You press your forehead against his, look at him with soft, sultry eyes. His hands start to wander, moving from your thighs to your butt.
Almost simultaneously, you pick up on one another's energy. The sexual tension grows and pretty soon his lips are on yours again. You moan softly against his lips.
He brings his hand to your cheek, cupping it softly as your lips move against his in perfect harmony. He takes everything you give and vice versa,perfectly in sync.
Pretty soon, you're itching to get undressed even though his clothes are extremely comfortable. You're eager for more of him, pulling away from the kiss.
"Gyu," You breathe out.
"I know baby, fuckâI know," He pulls you onto his lap so you're straddling him once again.
He lifts your hips enough to pull his boxers off of your body. The t-shirt you're narrowing is next to go, leaving you completely naked on his lap.
"Fuck," He whispers. "You're so pretty, Shorty. Need you so bad."
You lean over, leaving a trail of kisses on his neck. You know better than to leave marks, but you grind down against him slowly. He lets out a shaky breath, holding your hips as you move against him. "Mm-fuck."
His cock grows stiff beneath you, poking against your bare core. You grind down harder, feeling the veins of his cock against your clit through his boxers. "Feels good, Gyu.." You moan.
You chase the friction selfishly. You know you could cum like this, and with how good it feels, you're not entirely against it. But his hand comes in between the two of you, pressing against your pussy to feel how wet you are.
"Fuck, Shorty you're soaking..." he groans.
You can only nod in agreement as the pads of his fingers graze your clit. You're dripping on his fingers, so much so that he could easily slipâ
"âYou want my fingers?"
Fuck, he knows you so well.
You nod eagerly. He pinches your clit, making you yelp.
"Use your words baby."
You mewl. "Yes, fuck yes, please."
He lifts your body, flipping you over so you're underneath him. He holds himself up with his arm, hovering over you as he slips two fingers into you with ease.
Even though it's just his fingers, he can feel how tight you are. Your cunt stretches around his digits as he pumps them into you. You moan out, feeling the way the pleasure builds in your lower region.
His fingers are so skilled and he knows your body well. He knows that when he curls his finger, you're gonna squeeze your legs together and cry out.
Which is exactly what you do when he curls his fingers inside of you. He pries your legs back open, picking up the pace of his fingers as you moan out loud. "Ah fuckânngh."
His cock twitches in anticipation as he pleasures you. He's not focused on it right now, but your pleasure is his pleasure.
"ShitâI'm gonna cum," You warn him, gripping his bicep.
He grins, teasing you with his words. "Already, Shorty?"
You breathe out, pushing your hips against his hands. "Fuckâ 's been a while.
Oh?
His digits press against the sweet spot deep inside of you and you arch your back up off the bed and cry out. "You don't touch yourself when I'm not here, Shorty?"
"Not enoughâah!" You moan. "Can't cum."
You know you'd never admit this if you weren't drinking earlier or on the brink of an orgasm. But your words affect him more than he lets it show.
He's ruined you.
That means you haven't slept with anyone since he last saw you. And to top it off, you can't get yourself off without his help. A sense of pride fills his chest and only encourages him to go faster, pushing you over the edge.
Although, the same can't be said for him. The pride in his chest is pinched by a small twinging of guilt.
It's not something you really talk about with each other. You know it happens, but you choose not to acknowledge it. As much as it feels like it when you're together, you're not together. It's been nearly three years since your relationship, if you can even call it that, came to fruition.
But with him constantly busy and on the move, you've spent a small fraction of those three years in each other's presence. When he's not with you, he's performing and traveling the world. He catches the attention of plenty of other pretty girls who are more than willing to sign an NDA to spend the night with him.
He's just a man after all. And a famous one who constantly travels at that. He's got needs of his own and the means to fulfill them.
He's someone you trust. You know he'd never catch something and risk bringing it to you. He's too careful, has too much at stake with his career.
But those thoughts only cloud his mind, and for a brief moment at that. With you underneath him, writhing and gasping for air as you cum on his fingers, his attention is fully on you.
He pins your body on on the bed, adding more pressure as you grip his bicep. You nails dig into his skin, sure to leave marks. He doesn't mind though, not when you cry out his name and screw your eyes shut in pleasure.
Your hips move on their own, grinding against his fingers as you ride out your orgasm. "Shit, Shorty... that's it, yeah."
It takes a moment for you to come down. When you do, you blink your eyes open, loosening your grip on his bicep. He buries his face in the crook of your neck, warm breath fanning against your neck. His fingers slip out of you slowly and you whine as the loss of touch.
His hard length presses against your thigh, making it very known how badly he needs you. You think about pushing him down on the bed and sucking him dry, but you'd much rather have him inside of you.
You press a hand on his chest gently, pointer finger lightly dragging on his skin. "Mmm, that was so good, Gyu."
"Yeah?" He lifts his head up.
You bite your lip seductively and nod softly. "Yeah... want you to fuck me now, though."
He licks his lips slowly. "Want it, or need it?"
"Need it, need it so fucking bad, Gyu" You pull at the material of his boxers. You're so needy. He can hear it in your voice and it's clear in your actions. He wants to give you everything and more.
He presses his hips down against you and you help him to pull of his boxers. You wrap your hand around his cock and start pumping him slowly. He lets out a breath of relief.
His cock is hard and heavy in your hand. It's pulsing and aching to be touched. He inhales sharply when you circle your thumb around the tip, smearing his precum around.
You love it when he's sensitive like this, so reactive. It reminds you that you have just as much of an effect on him as he does on you. You continue to pump him, and he reaches into the drawer of his nightstand and pulls out a gold package.
You snatch the condom out of his hand. "I wanna do it."
He grins. "Okay, Shorty."
You tear open the packaging with your teeth.
"You know, you shouldn't do that," He warns you. "Could accidentally puncture a hole in it. Wouldn't want another pregnancy scare would we?"
You toss the gold wrapper onto the nightstand. "First of all, you use your teeth every time we do this. Second of all, you used your teeth to open the condom the time we had to scare." You remind him.
He smirks. "I learn from my mistakes, baby."
You ignore him, rolling the condom onto his length and laying on your back. He hovers over you again, stroking his cock a few times before lining himself up with your entrance.
When he enters you, the stretch is immaculate. You both breathe out, moaning as he bottoms out inside of you. He sinks further into you, deep into your warmth and you stretch to accommodate him perfectly.
"Fuck... Gyu," You moan out, wrapping your arms around his muscular back.
"Shorty... fuck meâ" He groans. You breathe out, wrapping your legs around his waist, pushing your hips up into him. You move in perfect sync as his hips drive into yours. His neck nearly goes limp as his head dips down. "Yeah, Shortyâjust like thatâuh. Fuck, you're so hot, baby."
"Mingyuâ" You moan out. "I missed you so much... so fucking much."
His hips snap back, his cock thrusting deep into you. "Missed you too, missed everything about you."
His thrusts slow down, but they don't stop. He taps the side of your thigh, silently telling you to unwrap your legs around around him. You oblige, and he lifts your legs up.
He drives his cock deeper into you, bringing your legs over his shoulders. You gasp out at the sudden stretch and wave of pleasure that hits you.
The pure force of his thrusts, how good he feels as the pain turns into pleasure into pleasure, the noises he makes â it's overwhelming in the best way possible. It's so much, but it's so good, you donât want him to ever stop. Your mouth falls open in a silent moan as your breath catches in your throat. You eyes fall shut as your face scrunches in pleasure before the sensation courses through through you and you can hardly take it. Your hands grip the sheets tightly.
"Fuck... pussy's so good," He groans. " 'S all mine."
"Hah-fuck," You cry out.
"Tell me it's mine, baby," He demands. "C'mon Shorty."
Your eyes fall shut and your breathe in through your nose as his cock pushes deeper into you. Your voice is broken and soft. "It's all yoursâ"
He thrusts into you particularly hard. "Say it againâlouder."
"Fuck! It's all yours."
It's a lie, somewhat. Everything between you two is complicated, yet simple. But in moments like these, you don't focus on the small details or realities.
"That's what I fucking thought," He groans.
You whimper, pussy fluttering around him. A telltale sign that you're close to the edge. His pace doesn't falter, and he continues to fuck you as your orgasm courses through your body.
Your body spasms beneath him, writhing to escape the overwhelming pleasure. He doesn't let you though, pinning your body down as he continues to drive his cock deep inside of you.
"Fuckfuckfuckfuckâuh!" You cry out. Tears are brimming the corners of your eyes.
Your pussy tightens around him, convulsing as you cum for the second time tonight. He watches as your face twists and contorts with pleasure, a sight that remains forever etched in his memory.
You're still coming down while he's fucking you, grunting and groaning with each thrust of his hips. There's sweat dripping down his body, causing his skin to glisten in the moonlight.
Your mind is hazy, still struggling to process all the pleasure you're body is enduring. You're growing overstimulated, but you can tell he's getting close.
His hips lose their rhythm, thrusts growing erratic and uncoordinated as your pussy milks him. He lets out a long groan, cursing out your name as he spills his load into the rubber.
His chest rises and falls rapidly as he sits up. He presses a kiss to your ankle before pulling out of you and allowing your feet to touch the bed.
His body is spent, and the soft look in your eyes relaxes him. It makes him feel blissful and at ease, it makes the sleepiness creep its way into his body.
You wrap your arms around his neck softly pulling his face toward yours. "All good?"
"Fuckin perfect," he sighs with a smile.
He's too close and too tempting not to kiss. So you do, softly pressing your lips against one another. The feeling in your heart is overwhelming. You don't know that he feels it too, two hearts moving rapidly yet somehow in perfect sync.
It's moments like these where there's a conundrum of things weighing heavily on your mind that you want to express or say out loud, but you don't. You know better than that, and so does he.
So a kiss will have to do. To speak the words that will remain unspoken and seal it closed. A silent way to express the thoughts that run through your brains and the emotions that are pouring out of your hearts.
So you kiss him, because that's all you can do for now. While he's still here, while he's still yours.
___
After you two clean up, you climb back into the bed. You face each other, laying on your sides.
His eyes are closed, but he's not fully encaptured by his slumber. He's halfway there though, pouting in his state of rest with a soft expression. He looks so peaceful, so cute. Such a contrast to the man who had your legs thrown over his shoulders only minutes prior.
You press your hand onto his hair, pushing it back ever so lightly as you admire his features. You see the smile tugging at his lips. "Go to sleep, Shorty."
His eyes don't open as he speaks to you.
"Sorry," You say sheepishly. I was just admiring."
"Cute, you can admire in the morning though. Go to sleep, baby."
You nod, although he can't see you, and exhale softly. You adjust the comforter and his eyes blink open slowly.
"I'll make you breakfast in the morning," he offers, pressing a kiss onto your forehead.
You hum, smiling to yourself. "lemme guess, cereal?"
A breathy laugh escapes his lips. "Alright, I'll take you out for breakfast, or we can order in if you can't walk."
You punch his shoulder playfully before burying your face against his chest. You fall asleep in his arms peacefully.
_______________________________________________
© number1mingyustan - Do not repost without permission.
#seventeen smut#seventeen#seventeen fanfic#seventeen mingyu#kim mingyu#mingyu#mingyu fanfic#kim mingyu smut#mingyu smut#seventeen angst#mingyu angst#kpop
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
`â”âą.ž,â”°â”.ïœĄ.â° đđ đŠđ đđđ đđđ â°.ïœĄ.â”°â”,ž.âąâ”ÂŽâ
Pairing: Bakugou x Aizawa's Daughter Reader
Warnings: Fluff, lots of fluff! Bakugou is vry anxious, a lil bit of cussing, possibly ooc Bakugou
Summery: you finally convince your boyfriend Katsuki Bakugou to meet your father. Little do they both know they already know each other.
"Katsuuuuuu" you whine pouting at your grumpy boyfriend. Even though you know that his anger is nothing more than a cover for every other emotion he's feeling, and right now you can tell he's anxious. No matter how many times you have asked him to meet your father you've been turned down with a simple 'I'm not ready yet', and even if you understands the boy's anxiety it doesn't make you any less disappointed.
"S'not that I don't wanna meet him doll, you know I do. Jus' what if he thinks I'm not good enough for you. You're just so perfect, and so calculated. Then m'jus reckless me." Letting out a long sigh afterwards because he really does want to meet the man who raised the girl he's so lucky to call his girlfriend, but he's scared. Rightfully so he thinks, because he really never will be good enough to deserve you.
"Kats, he's going to love you. I know me telling you probably won't end up changing how you feel, but you are good enough for me. You're everything I want, you treat me better than anyone else could, and if my father cannot see that he is painfully blind." You haven't had the heart to tell him who exactly your father is, especially with it being his teacher. You know it would only freak him out more, and that's the last thing that you need to do.
You know your boyfriend honestly probably better than you know yourself. As you've known him since you were in middle school. You can read him in a way no one else can. They see his brash. angry personality on the outside and they immediately assume that's all he is. Is a loud angry kid, but you, you see the parts of him that no one else is allowed to. You see the passion he has, the love he has for saving people, you see his softness. He's a different person around you. You bring out the best in him in ways that no one else could ever dream to do. As he does to you, because he also sees the parts of you nobody else has been allowed to see before. He knows your greatest fears, and the things that inspire you. He's supportive of your dreams as you are his. He'd never judge you, especially about the fact that you're not becoming a hero. Instead opting to take general studies at U.A. where you focus your studies on hero analysis instead.
"Do you mean it?" There's a hint of pain in his voice that would go unnoticed by anyone but you.
"Of course I do" you say as you gently cup his face with your hands. Then he gives you a look, one that is full of love. Love for you, and it's almost enough to make you tear up. But you fight it as to not spook him.
"Okay my love, I'll meet him." He gives you a small smile, and you think your heart may have melted right there.
"How about dinner at my house this Saturday kats? I'll make your favorite and we'll just have a nice evening." You say with an encouraging smile. You know how hard this must be for him and you're so incredibly proud of him.
"Okay, I'll let the old hag know that I'll be out be out for the evenin." He gently leans his forehead against yours after placing a gentle kiss to your forehead. You love how gentle his is with you, like at any moment you could break in his grasp.
You giggle as you playfully hit his shoulder, "Stop calling her that Kats." Before he has the chance to respond your phone starts blasting your alarm, telling you that it's time to start your walk home.
"M'gonna miss you." He says as you carefully get out of his lap and stretch as you stand up.
"I'll call you as soon as I'm home, and we can stay on the phone all night." This answer seems to satisfy him as he stands up and gives you a kiss before grabbing your jacket to help you put it on.
"Goodbye katsu, I'll talk to you later." Giving him a peck on his cheek and opening the door to his room.
"Yeah, whatever bye nerd." Even though that would come off as rude to anyone else, it places a large smile on your face as you make your way out of his house. It really is a gorgeous house, his parents have wonderful taste.
As you start on your walk you think about how the conversation with your father will go. He'll more than likely be getting ready for his night-shift of patrol. He knew you were seeing someone but other than that he knew no details. You had never been one to share the details of your love life and he knew that, so he chose not to push. Hoping that you would trust him enough to tell him anything important.
As you arrive home, you put your key in the lock and carefully unlock the door. As you open the door to your guys apartment, you immediately see your father in the kitchen dressed in his hero suit making himself coffee. It was the only way he got through his night shifts. As he sees you he starts to walk over to you before giving you a hug and a kiss to the top of your head.
"Welcome home hun, how's your day been?" He says pulling away and giving you a smile. He knows you can handle yourself but there's a certain relief that comes with knowing that you're safe in your home.
"It's been good, but I've got something to talk to you about." As you say this his heart beats a little quicker, maybe something happened. He's already thinking of every horrible thing that could have happened to you. You gently place your hand on his shoulder taking him out of his thoughts.
"Saturday, my boyfriend's going to come over for dinner. So he can meet you." He sighs in relief, he can handle that. It's simply just meeting the boy who has stolen your heart. He's noticed the way you've changed, since you've started hanging out with that boy. You seem happier, calmer even. But all he knows is that it's been a change for the better, and he can tell this boy makes you happy. So, even though trusting someone else with the care of the most important person to him is terrifying. He knows you're happy and healthy, that's all that'll ever matter to him.
"Alright that's fine, but you're cooking cause you know I can't for shit." You let out a small giggle at this comment, because he really cannot cook to save his life.
"Already planned on it dad!" He could spend the rest of his life like this. In the sweet moments between the two of you. Due to his busy schedule he doesn't get to see you as much as he would like. Even though he knows you don't blame him, and never would he can't help but feel some guilt. He never wants you to feel like he's abandoning you in the way your mother did.
"Alright hun, I've got to leave for patrol, there's some money on the counter for you to order yourself dinner. I should be home around 3. Have a good night, I love you." Once again he plants a kiss to your forehead, with a small smile forming on his lips.
"Thank you, I love you too dad. Have a good patrol!" And with that he leaves for the night.
You spend some time debating on what to get, with the help of Katsuki's opinions. After you get your food and eat you and him both decide that it's time for bed. You fall asleep to the sound of his soft snores feeling the most content that you have in years.
The rest of your week goes by normally. With the same routine of going to school, seeing your boyfriend, and going home. A simple routine but one that you've grown to love. The normalcy of everything is so comforting to you. And before you know it Saturday has arrived. Throughout the day you're excited, you think. You're not actually really sure how you feel, you want to be exciting but then there's the thought of what if it doesn't go well. And now you're suddenly wondering if Kats will be mad that you didn't tell him who your father was. As it gets closer to the time that was agreed upon by the three of you, the panic starts to really set.
This does not go unnoticed by your father as he is an extremely observant man. Yet, for what feels like one of the first times in his life, he doesn't know how to comfort you. He wants to promise you that he'll like your boyfriend but he knows there's always a chance that promise would be broken. And he doesn't want to do that to you. He settles in just trying to tell you he'll be nice. He walks into the kitchen where you've started making curry. You're making two kinds because you know your father cannot handle the spice. You don't acknowledge his presence but he's aware you know that he is with you.
"Hey, uh I promise I'll be nice tonight, but I can't promise that I'll like him." He says as gently as he can, but he feels like that last part may have come out a little harsh.
"I know dad, it's not really you I'm worried about. He's just.. He's so anxious but it comes out in a way that's harsh, and I don't want you to think less of him." It was a hard confession for you to make to him. Fearing that he might connect the dots before your boyfriend gets here.
"I'll keep it in mind kid, because I know you're happy. I see it on your face." He walks back to his room as he says that. But it leaves a smile on your face. And it reminds you how much he truly cares about you.
You think about Katsuki the entire time you cook. Thinking about his smile that is so contagious to you. He's smiling and you are too. About his hair, and the way it's so pointy. Yet it somehow manages to be so soft too. His voice that is so loud and harsh with others, but is so gentle and soft with you. You think about the way he looks while he cooks. He'll say he enjoys your food tonight, and he might. But you both know that he is absolutely the superior cook. You think about his handsome face. Everything about it being so perfect and fitting together so well. The red of his eyes, and the small bags that fall under them. Everything about him is so perfect.
Eventually, you're interrupted from your thoughts by a knock on the door. 'Shit' you think is it really already time. You quickly go to open the door and you're pleasantly surprised at the sight in front of you. Your lovely boyfriend dressed nicer than you think you've ever seen. Wearing a nice pair of jeans and a red dress shirt that brings out his eyes. He's also holding a bouquet of your favorite flowers.
"Uh. Here these are for you." He says has he shoves them into your hands. You smile at him.
"Thank you they're gorgeous. Would you uh, like to come in?" No matter how long you guys are together you'll honestly probably always have these small awkward moments between the two of you that you've grown to love.
"Oh uh yeah." He nods his head as he accepts your invitation and walks into your house. Taking a mental note of his surroundings, the place you, the girl he loves lives. He thinks it's simple, but nice, even more than his own house.
"Uh, by the way don't kill me for not telling you." You hear your father start coming down the hall and feel this is your last chance to say anything. And you decide to plead for your life. He looks at you with complete and utter confusion.
"Huh?" He says this as your father walks into the room and as the realization hits him, you see the color drain from his face. You look at your father and he has the same look on his face. Katsuki's seems to be more out of fear and your father's more out of shock.
"Y/n what did I say about loud blondes?" He says with a sigh, but you know he's not mad. He may just be trying to freak Katsuki out a little more.
With a giggle you respond, "to stay away from them?" Katsuki looks at you like you're crazy, you can only wonder what's going through his head. You take his hand giving it a reassuring squeeze.
"Uh- hi Aizawa-sensei." He says with a shake in his voice. You can tell he's scared and you feel so bad for not telling him. You realize that it was a mistake you shouldn't have hid it from him, you should have just told him. But you don't have time to keep thinking before your father responds.
"Hello Bakugou, I'm assuming you were as left in the dark about this as I was?" Your father sends you a small glare.
"Uh yeah sir I was." He says huffing and shoving the hand that wasn't holding yours in his pocket, as he glares intensely at the floor.
"Msorry- I didn't know how to tell you guys.. I'm sorry." You say meekly, you really hadn't known how to tell them.
"it's okay, m'jus a little shocked." Now it's his turn to give your hand a comforting squeeze. He really isn't mad at you, but he does wish you had told him before. But that's something the two of you can talk about another day.
"I know you make my daughter happy Bakugou, so I'm not mad. And I know you'll be able to protect her. But this will not change our relationship at school, do not expect anything to be easier for you. If anything be prepared for it to be harder, if it's my daughter you'll be protecting." Your father sends a look to your boyfriend that conveys how serious he is about his words.
"Yeah yeah sir, I wouldn't want it any other way." He send a glare straight back at your father, you know this is his way of proving himself to the older man. So for now, you won't get in the way, as long as it doesn't get to out of hand.
"We should probably go eat before dinner gets cold." The two men nod in agreement before you guys make your way to the dining room. You sit next to Katsuki and your father sits on the other side of the table. You give both of them plates before making your own.
"I hope you enjoy it." You say with a weak smile. You watch as the both of them start eating and Katsuki gives you one of those looks that just shows you how much he is in love with you.
"Shit babe, this is so fuckin good." He says before taking anything bite. And this makes you giggle and return him the smile. Your father watches with an amused smirk and he realizes that calming the loud blondes may run in the family.
The rest of dinner goes well, you guys all talk and you father seems to accept of Katsuki. And that makes you happier than anything, seeing the two most important people in your life get along.
A/n: RAAAAH okay so I fear it's late and I'm a little eepy so I kinda rushed the end, so I might come back and change it or I'll js leave it I don't know! But this is the first time in a rlly long time I've written so it honestly probably sucks but I fear it's okay chat. I hope you at least someone enjoyed it!
Pt. 2, pt. 3
#bakugou x reader#mha#aizawa shouta#aizawa shota x reader#aizawa x daughter!reader#bakugo katuski#bakugou katsuki#katsuki bakugo x reader#mha x reader#bakugou x you#shinsou x reader#aizawa x reader#mha aizawa#bnha#bnha x reader#bnha bakugo katsuki#bnha aizawa#x reader#dabi x reader#todoroki x reader#denki kaminari#deku x reader#aizawa x hizashi#present mic#present mic x eraserhead
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
ocean view
member â junhui x f reader genre â romance, smut, strangers to lovers, soulmate au word count â 8.8k synopsis â an all expenses paid trip to greece for your friend's wedding seems too good to be true, but it gets even better when you meet a handsome stranger on the beach. with the help of a mysterious old lady, her magic deck of tarot cards, and one too many coincidences, you're starting to believe things really do happen for a reason. warnings â descriptions of female anatomy, unprotected sex, fingering, marking, an oddly romantic one night stand, mentions of past hookups, reader wears dresses, way too much yearning, happy ending ! notes â my part for the @svthub world tour collab; check out the masterlist here! thanks to @multi-kpop-fanfics for answering all my questions and the biggest thanks ever to @onlymingyus for proofreading & helping me brainstorm throughout !! inspired mostly by the spell mv but also a little bit from nana tour and in the soop bc of the vacation vibes. disclaimer i know nothing about tarot but i did a ton of research so i hope that part makes sense anyway :) this fic was a huge challenge to write so please please reblog if you enjoyed reading, the feedback is super appreciated and it helps me keep writing!! read bonus material here!
they say time flies when youâre having fun.
it felt like just days ago when your best friend had announced she was flying everyone to athens for her destination wedding. between helping prepare for the wedding and getting yourself packed for the trip of a lifetime, a weekend on the beach sounded like exactly what you needed to unwind.
but now that youâre here, youâve quickly realized that your dreams of lazy spa days, massages, and lounging on chairs in the sand with cocktails arenât on your friendâs itinerary.
what is on her itinerary, however? clubs. lots of clubs, and bars, and raves.
the night before the wedding, youâd showed up at the place you had all planned to meet at for her bachelorette party, a popular bar right on the beach in the center of everything. you hadnât been sure what to expect, so youâd worn your swimsuit underneath your sundress just in case. between wedding plans and jet lag, you hadnât yet had the chance to explore the beaches, and you werenât about to let your favorite white strappy one-piece go to waste without wearing it the whole trip; especially not when youâre surrounded by gorgeous clear waters you donât get to see while youâre at home.
you tug at your dress a little awkwardly, a simple off-white piece with buttons all down the front. cute and casual, the perfect thing for an evening on the beach. except an evening on the beach is not what youâre getting.
ânext round is on me!â
all the girls let out a cheer, clapping and whooping as they raise their glasses. youâre still not even halfway through your first drink; the night is young, but your friends are more enthusiastic partygoers than you are.
you lean away to check the time on your phone, trying not to feel defeated when you see how early it still is. youâve been trying to hype yourself up for tonight all weekend, but it doesnât help that your friends are bigger partiers than you. that isnât to say that you dislike parties, or that you never go out; but parties like this, huge events with hundreds of people packed into a small space with loud music and flashing lights, arenât really your ideal way to spend a saturday night. even for such a special, rare occasion like a bachelorette party in another country, you canât bring yourself to get lost in the scene. you shouldâve known how this would go, and yet here you are, standing at a cocktail table by yourself surrounded by drunk women.
you turn back around and suddenly the bar is a sea of unfamiliar faces, everyone around you lost in their own worlds jumping and dancing to the music that booms from the speakers. you stand up on your tiptoes to see above the crowd, trying to push your way through in search of someone you recognize, but it seems like theyâve all vanished.
the pounding of the music is starting to give you a headache, so you down the last of your drink and head away from the bar, pushing past people until the crowd eventually starts to thin and you break out into the open air.
itâs still light outside, but the contrast from the darkened bar makes it feel like stepping into another world. the noise gets quieter the farther away you move, and you find your feet carrying themselves down the beach. you walk backwards, turning to look over your shoulder one more time to see if you can spot your friends, but all you see is a crowd full of strangers.
itâs easier to breathe out here, feeling the freshness of the ocean breeze and the salty air in your lungs as you get further and further from the people and the businesses. you turn around again and almost run straight into a man walking from the opposite direction, and you stumble into his arms before you realize whatâs happening. you let out a little squeak in surprise and jump backwards, almost tripping over your own feet but his hand instinctively shoots around your waist to help keep you upright.
your cheeks burn with embarrassment, an apology already ready on your lips, but he beats you to it. âsorry,â he says with a shy laugh, slowly letting go of you and offering his hand for balance as you slip your sandal back on that had come off. he steps back and gives you a polite smile, trying to move out of your way. âyou look like youâve got somewhere to be.â
âthe opposite, actually. escaping my friend's bachelorette party," you explain.Â
"we're in the same boat, then," he chuckles, tucking his hands into the pockets of his shorts. "trying to ditch the bachelor party. itâs a popular place for weddings, huh?â
âseems like it.â you hum, turning to look out over the water. the setting sun glints off the surface, a clear and bright sparkling blue, and you lift your hand to keep the glare out of your eyes. âi just didnât think itâd be soâŠâ
ââŠhectic?â he asks, and you laugh a little.
"yeah, you could say that.â a warm breeze ruffles through your sundress, and you cross your arms over your chest. âi guess all weddings are like that, though.â
he nods, following your gaze off into the horizon. you go quiet, listening to the music still loud in the distance and the sound of seagulls cawing above your heads. "i was hoping to get a chance to explore more of the beaches while i'm here. i donât get to see it often."
"wanna go for a walk?â you ask suddenly, uncrossing your arms. maybe itâs the fresh air of a new place, maybe itâs the comfort of finding another person wanting to get away from it all, but some part of you wants to stay here and find out. youâd wanted to see more of the landscape anyway, and now seems like as good a time as any, especially now that youâve got company.
he looks over at you, judging your expression before his face softens. âthat sounds perfect.â
itâs still early enough that the beach is still mostly full of tourists, adults lounging on towels while reading books and kids splashing water at each other and playing in the sand. you walk further down the beach, passing in front of a grey haired old woman sitting cross-legged on a towel, shuffling a deck of cards in her wrinkled hands.
"always lovely to see couples enjoying the islands,â she calls out to you. thereâs an almost rhythmic lilt to her voice, and itâs so sudden that it makes both of you pause and turn around, having paid her no mind as you walked past before. she gestures down at the deck and you finally notice that sheâs holding a set of tarot cards, a deep matte black that seems to glitter and sparkle even while shadowed. âwould you like a reading?â
your cheeks start to warm, and you push down the butterflies that flutter to life when she assumes youâre together. "oh, no, we're notââ
"sure," jun says over you, and you sneak a glance up at him when you think he's not looking. "how much?"
she clucks her teeth and shakes her head, staring directly at you although sheâs answering his question. "no, no, no, my dear. just offering a bit of friendly advice. wonât cost you a thing."
jun nods, but she seems like sheâs waiting for your answer so you quickly nod, too. âokay. what⊠do we have to do?â
she places her palms over the deck and closes her eyes, falling silent. you stand in front of her, feeling a little awkward to be hovering over her like this, but she itâs like she doesnât even notice. you share a look with jun, but after a beat he grabs your hand and grins as if to say, just go along with it.
her eyes suddenly fly open and she seems pleased with whatever she was doing. âi knew i could feel it,â she says cryptically as she begins shuffling the cards. âbut letâs just see what fate has to say about it.â
she stops and pulls the top two cards from the deck, placing them face down on the towel as she motions at them with her hand. at her signal, jun bends forward and turns over one of the cards, reading it aloud. âace of cups.â
âace of cups,â she repeats. âan invitation. the open, uninhibited flow of emotions, creativity, and love; the awakening of your spirit. this is a new beginning for you, the start of a new season. trust yourself and your feelings, and embrace the opportunity to grow with your emotions.â
jun nods seriously like heâs taking in her words, but you can see the hint of a smile at the corner of his lips that heâs trying to suppress.
she looks at you expectantly, and you hesitate before realizing sheâs waiting for you to flip over the second card. you cheeks heat as you read it, but you try not to let it show. âthe⊠lovers?â
she smiles, and although her face looks kind you have a sense that thereâs something sheâs not telling. âthe lovers,â she says, almost solemnly. âmany people think this card is strictly about romance. and in some ways it is, but what it really represents is a choice. two diverging paths, two responsibilities. will you choose with your head, or with your heart?â
she stares at you for another moment, then looks back at jun. you both stay quiet and still, subconsciously hanging on her every word as she pauses, clearly having more to say. âhaving these two cards come up together⊠now, thatâs fascinating for you two, isnât it?â
you find yourself nodding silently, although you have no idea why. you feel junâs hand in yours, warm and soft and grounding, and the smallest shiver runs down your spine.
âthe lovers and the ace of cups are the potential for new beginnings and the fulfillment that comes with following your heart,â she says, her eyes locked with yours. âthis is a very powerful and meaningful connection, but only if you make the choice that is most heartfelt. you must be willing to be your most authentic self and hold nothing back. keep your eyes open, and you will be rewarded with profound joy and happiness.â
immediately you turn to look at jun to see his reaction. he looks just as confusedâbut is that a hint of excitement in his eyes?âas you do. the womanâs words are⊠cryptic, to say the least, but it stirs up a feeling of excitement in the back of your mind that youâre trying to ignore. it probably doesnât mean what you think it does, right?
"hey, wait, so what doesââ
you turn back to look at the woman for another explanation, but there's no one there. the beach is empty except for you and jun and the slowly setting sun, a few boats tied up at the dock. youâve walked so far down the beach that even the distant music has faded into obscurity and youâre left standing alone together, surrounded by nothing but the sounds of the waves. even the wind has died down, and it feels eerily quiet but in an almost comforting sort of way, to be alone together in a place like this.
"you believe in that kind of stuff?" you ask curiously as jun starts to walk away.
"mm⊠not really. but she seemed like a lonely old lady. i thought it'd make her day." he looks down at your entwined hands and squeezes lightly, almost teasing as you look up and see the grin on his face. "why, do you?"
you can't help the butterflies that instantly flutter to life in your stomach when you feel his warm hand in yours, but you shrug. "why not?"
jun doesn't reply, just nodding thoughtfully as you continue to walk hand in hand.Â
with the way the atmosphere has suddenly changed, it feels like time has stopped as you meander your way along the edge of the water. you chat off and on with jun, but thereâs a hefty amount of silence that neither one of you feels obligated to fill. talking to jun feels like talking to an old friend, and maybe itâs the beautiful scenery or maybe itâs the way both of you had found yourselves here looking for company.
after a while you come to a stop just below the rocks where youâd started. your footprints from where youâd run into each other are still visible, little indents in the damp sand, and it reminds you of what you were running away from in the first place. maybe you donât want to run anymore.Â
"wellâŠâ jun says, inhaling slowly. "we should get you back to your friends. i'm sure they're looking for you."
"would it be so bad if i said i didn't want to find them?"
he pauses to gauge your reaction, and you donât miss the flicker in his eyes as he looks at you. after a moment nods and points up the shallow cliffs, towards a little stone staircase worn down from years of being travelled on. "my hotel is just up there. if⊠if you wanted to stay a little longer? with me?"
you pull your lip between your teeth, looking up at him and the way the fading sunlight shines through his soft brown waves, and it only takes a second to make your decision. âiâd really like that.âÂ
it turns out that missing out on your friendâs party for a few more hours is an easy price to pay for more time with jun.
the door of his hotel room barely has time to shut before your hands are on each other. you tug him closer by shirt with an eagerness you rarely allow yourself and he immediately reciprocates, pulling you by the waist until youâre pressed chest to chest.
his hand skims over your collarbone towards your neck, and you shiver at the warmth of his fingers caressing the side of your jaw. he angles your chin upwards and leans in as you meet him halfway and your lips finally touch, a low sound escaping from your throat as his nose brushes your cheek.
he makes a soft noise as he inhales, deepening the kiss until you feel your knees go weak. his hand cups your jaw harder, trying to draw you further into him, unwilling to break apart. he kisses you so softly yet you can still feel the intensity behind every movement of his lips, exploring your mouth with a gentleness that feels more natural than anyone youâve ever kissed before.
jun curls his arm around you tighter, and youâre sure he can hear how fast your heart is beating as he kisses you again and again until youâre breathless. you slide your hands away from his chest and start to undo the buttons at the front of your dress, but he stops you. you look up and meet his gaze as his hand on your cheek moves to wrap around your waist, carefully walking you backwards until the backs of your knees hit the bed and you let yourself fall back onto it.
he lets out a quiet groan as you pull him down with you, landing on top of you and catching himself on his forearms beside your head. his face is inches away from yours, staring into your eyes for a beat before he presses down to capture your lips again.
his kisses feel like magic, and you almost forget exactly what youâre here to do. youâd be content to spend hours with his lips on yours and nothing else, but youâre quickly pulled away from it when he sits back and starts to slide his hands down your body, his nimble fingers skillfully undoing the buttons of your dress one by one.
he pulls the fabric away and lets it fall to the floor before leaning to kiss you again, and a grateful sigh slips from your lips at his touch. your fingers tug at his shirt and he breaks away once more to quickly pull it off over his head, tossing it behind him without a second thought.
your hands slide earnestly across his body, your fingertips trailing down his torso and the deep lines of his abs. his fingers brush over your swimsuit in tandem, tracing the cutouts of the fabric where your skin is visible and making you prickle with goosebumps at his touch.
he seems equally as content to just continue doing this, but eventually his hands make their way upwards and gently slip the straps off your shoulders. he doesn't move any further than that, waiting for you to move instead, his fingers resting at the base of your neck just beneath your chin.Â
you follow his actions and shimmy the suit down, letting it bunch up at your hips. only then does he finally break apart from you, moving his mouth down to your exposed breast and letting his tongue glide over your peaked nipple. your skin tastes like salt and sweat, like sunny days and warm breezy nights, and he can't get enough of you.
the first moan you let out is like music to his ears, and immediately he craves more of them. he wraps his mouth around your other nipple while keeping his hands attached to your body like magnets, desperate to be the one to draw more of those pretty noises from your lips.
you lift your hips just a little and he quickly gets the hint, wordlessly pushing his fingers between your skin and the fabric of your swimsuit before tugging it all the way off. he pulls it down your legs and you help him kick it away, leaving you completely bare beneath him.
your hands slide across his shoulders and up the back of his neck, tangling in his hair with another moan that sends a shiver down his spine. you canât help but roll your hips upwards against his body, squirming for more friction as your nails scratch at his scalp.
his face stays buried in your chest for a long time, moving between your breasts and planting wet kisses all along your skin. your head is spinning at the sight of this gorgeous man working his magic on your body, his hands wandering up and down with a tender purpose. you don't even know his name but you already know you're gonna be thinking about this night for months, probably even years. you're shocked at how good he is at this; there's a melancholy feeling looming in the back of your mind, knowing that this is probably the first and only night youâll get to spend with him, but you don't have time to focus on that when you have the tingly feeling in your stomach to focus on instead.
despite not saying anything aloud you can tell exactly what he wants from you, and something about how easy this is sends a feeling of relief through you. all of the mistakes of your past hookups feel like a distant memory. thereâs none of the empty conversations meant to do nothing more than fill the silence and the awkward, tentative movements that youâve become accustomed to from strangers who arenât familiar with your body.Â
but something about the way jun touches you does feel familiar, like youâve been waiting all your life for it, for him. his silence, something that most of your partners in the past had fought so hard to avoid, now only leaves more room for you to enjoy the sounds that often go overlooked: the wet hum as his lips connect with your skin, the distant crash of waves outside the window, the quiet whir of the ceiling fan.
jun leans down and kisses you again, shifting on top of you as his hand wanders down your hips. you pull him closer and let your hand travel a similar path, and you bite your lip in excitement when your fingers skim over the bulge straining against his shorts.
he lets out a strangled noise almost like a whimper at the contact but the sound only encourages you to add more pressure, soaking in his reactions. he whines again, pushing his hips into your hand and exhaling a shaky breath as you continue to palm him, feeling the hard outline of his cock as he struggles to keep his composure.
his knee is against your thigh and he repositions himself to press it higher between your legs, returning the favor and giving you something to grind on. instinctively your legs widen a little to give him easier access, and he rewards you with another hot, messy kiss.
you groan at the feeling, pushing your hips down towards him and rubbing yourself on him. itâs a little rough at first, but youâre already so wet that it doesnât take long before his knee is coated in your arousal and you slide along him easily.Â
after a minute he pulls back just an inch, giving you room to breathe, but one hand is still on your hip and the other curled behind you to support your neck. âgood?â he asks breathlessly, and even though itâs clear as day that youâre enjoying this as much as he is, you still nod and give him an encouraging smile, and he returns it with a smile of his own. âjust let me know,â he says, and the sultry yet sweet tone of his voice makes your heart skip a beat.
at your approval his hand begins to wander again, trailing over the top of your thigh. his finger slowly make their way down and you shiver, your hand stilled against his abdomen as you anticipate his next move.
you take this moment to get a good look at him; youâd been too shy to stare earlier on the beach, unsure how things were going to go. but now that heâs on top of you, shirtless and obviously just as eager as you are, you let your gaze roam unabashedly across his body. your eyes glide over his torso, the hollow slope of his collarbones and his hardened nipples, the deep-set grooves of his abs and the faint lines of his ribs beneath his skin. you want to reach out to touch him and run your hands over every inch of him, but youâre trying to be patient. and although you know your time here is limited, it seems like jun is only just getting started.
his fingers finally make it to your inner thighs, tracing the area around your pussy, but itâs still not close enough for your liking. you wiggle a little to try and encourage him, whining softly and letting out a little plea. his lips quirk up and he nods, his grip on the back of your neck tensing and tangling in your hair.Â
his fingers finally brush against your entrance and you gasp, writhing at how gentle his touch is. he dips his middle finger into your heat before pulling it back out, trailing upwards to your clit to circle it for a moment before heading back down and repeating the process. itâs barely enough, yet it leaves you breathless almost instantly.
heâs staring down between your legs with an intense focus, spreading your arousal around before sinking back into you for more. and just when you think you canât take it anymore, he pushes his finger in deeper, holding it still for a second even though youâve already adjusted to it. he waits until you start moving, arching your back and trying to get him to go further, before he adds his ring finger and begins slowly thrusting both fingers in and out together.
you whimper and curse under your breath, trying to roll your hips to match his rhythm. he starts to curl his knuckles and you swear you see stars, despite the fact that heâs barely moving at all.
after a moment when youâve regained the ability to breathe normally again you start to move your hand back against his bulge, shaky fingers dipping beneath the waistband of his shorts. you wrap your hand around him and your eyes widen at the thickness, the heavy weight of him in your hand and how youâre sure he must be aching by now. you feel the way his cock jerks when you squeeze ever so slightly, his fingers inside you freezing for a split second as his brain tries to process before he plunges them in even deeper, curling into you with even more fervor than before.
you hold him tighter and run your thumb over his tip, swollen and leaking with precum. he gets a little noisier with every move you make, unable to contain the pleasure he gets even from this. even the smallest touches from each other have both of you on edge in a way youâve never felt before, drawn to each other like no one youâve ever had before.
his clothes in the way are starting to frustrate you, so after another second you release his cock and move your hand up to the waistband of his shorts instead, trying to tug them down but itâs difficult from the position youâre both laying in.
âplease,â you pant out desperately after having little success, and he obliges, pushing his shorts away as fast as possible before resuming his motions. heâs still almost completely ignoring himself as he continues to focus on you and only you, and his complete devotion gives you another boost of confidence.
now freed, his hard cock slaps against your thigh and you moan happily at finally being able to see all of him. it looks even better than it felt, thick veins bulging out across his length and his tip flushed a deep red. you wrap your hand around him once more, flicking your wrist as you start to jerk up and down.
his fingers curl upwards to massage the spot that makes your eyes roll back, and if you had any functioning thoughts left you wouldâve marvelled at the fact that he was able to find it so easily, but youâre too busy arching your back against his pillow to think about that.
he can feel you starting to clench harder around him, making his fingers stutter inside you, so he pushes his other hand down on your hip to stop you from moving so much. he pulls his fingers out and your eyes dart back up to his face for an explanation, unable to stop the whimper that escapes from you at the loss, but the look in his eyes instantly puts you at ease. you can already tell he knows what heâs doing, and somehow he seems to know exactly what you need, so for once you donât mind sitting back and letting someone else call the shots.
âcan i fuck you now?â he murmurs, and it takes you a second to even hear what he said because youâre shocked at how low and rough his tone is since the last time you heard him speak. he wipes his fingers against the inside of your thigh as he waits for your reply, and you shiver at the cool wetness on your skin.
the best you can manage is a stuttered âyesâ, and without a word of acknowledgement he pulls you off the bed, guiding you off your back and onto your hands and knees.
you let out a squeak at the sudden change but you let it happen, and a second later you hear his voice beside you, his breath warm against your ear. âstill okay?â he asks, and despite the gruffness in his voice you can still hear the soft edge to his words.
âyeah,â you repeat, suddenly losing the ability to say anything else to express your pleasure, but somehow you know he understands. your stomach flutters at the low tone of his voice, steady and calm but so full of warmth and lust.
you feel the heat from his face move away from your skin, and you know heâs sitting up on his knees behind you. his hands slide down your sides, reaching under you to cup your boobs with both hands as he groans at the feeling. you let out a matching whine, pushing your hips back against him to feel his hard length against the soft flesh of your ass.
his hands still holding your breasts, he leans down over you to keep you flush to his body, your back pressed against his chest. he presses a kiss in between your shoulder blades, letting his tongue trace lightly over the ridges of your spine.
you grind backwards against him harder, your body on fire from his kisses as he starts to suck gently at the back of your shoulder. youâre not sure if itâs hard enough to leave marks, but you kind of hope they do, because then youâd be sure this encounter wasnât a dream. what other explanation is there for the fact that youâve not only met the most handsome man youâve ever seen in your life, but that youâre currently on your hands and knees in his bed as he runs his lips over every single inch of you, waiting for him to fuck you? itâs too good to be true.
but it is true, and you know it when he pulls away to brush your hair to the side and expose more of your back for him. his fingers are still so gentle against your skin, his touch heavy but soft, and it makes you even more desperate for him.
after a while he lets go of you and leans back, taking his cock in his hand and gently tapping it against your ass. you groan and fall forward, pressing your face into the pillows and arching your hips up into the air. his hands slide down your sides, gripping your waist with a low groan as he leans forward to kiss the side of your neck again.
he finally pushes all the way into you, and it feels so good it takes your breath away for a second. you can feel your walls throbbing around him, struggling to adjust to the feeling of being so full in the best way, a way you havenât felt this strongly in so long. itâs a feeling like no other, and it makes you wonder why you ever settled for anything else before this.
his hands are all over you like he canât decide what to do first, but after a while they settle at your hips and give them an encouraging squeeze, waiting patiently for you to set the pace. finally you bring yourself to move, tipping forward to let him slide out of you just a bit before you lean back into him.
he adapts quickly to your rhythm, thrusting in and out and matching your pace, using his grip on your waist for leverage to push himself deep inside with every stroke.
âfuck,â he moans under his breath, finally breaking the silence, and with just that one sound you feel yourself starting to let go.
the words tumble out of your mouth and you ball your fists into his sheets, clinging to the bed to keep you grounded while your head is spinning. âplease, please, yesââ
everything finally hits you all at once, like a tidal wave pouring over you as you fall forward and bury your face into the pillow with a broken whimper.
âdonât stop, please,â you whine breathlessly. your words are muffled by the pillow, but you can tell heâs heard them because his grip on your hips tightens even more, slamming into you with just as much force as before and carrying you through your orgasm.
jun has to bite his lip not to sail right over the edge with you, focusing all his energy on holding himself back until he feels your body go limp all at once, the waves finally subsiding and you let out a deep, pleasured exhale. heâs so close he can practically taste it, his skin flushed and damp with sweat and his abs burning with exertion. only once heâs absolutely sure that youâve finished cumming does he let himself break, pulling out as fast as he can and wrapping his fist around his length with all the energy he has left.
he moans weakly at the loss of your tight, warm walls hugging him so perfectly, but the view as he jerks himself over you all but makes up for it. the sight of your ass pressed flush against his thighs, your lower back arched and on display like a gorgeous blank canvas, and it gives him such a rush until he canât hold on anymore.
the warm, sticky liquid hits your back and you whimper into the pillow, instinctively lifting your hips even more towards him. his cum spurts out in thick ropes, painting your skin and pooling in the little divot at the base of your spine, running down your ass until it feels like youâre soaked in it.
he finally pulls back and lets out the breath he didnât know he was holding in, groaning as he sees you sitting still on the bed with your hips in the air. you feel the bed shift with his weight as he gets up, but you donât pay any attention to it as you focus on trying to steady your breathing instead. something in your gut tells you to stay put, and sure enough, a minute later you hear the sink running and then feel the cool fabric of a damp washcloth brushing over your back.
he lays his hand on your ass and gently gives it a little squeeze to signal that heâs finished, and you finally fall over onto your side. youâre coasting on cloud nine, and everything feels both dulled and hypersensitive at the same time. the whir of the overhead fan is a little more prominent now, and the quiet drone echoes around in your brain.
âdo you need water? or do you want a snack, or something?â jun asks, and while his voice still has a touch of shakiness as heâs recovering himself, you can tell his tone is back to the gentle and polite sound youâve become used to hearing from him.
you shake your head, and he hums softly in acknowledgement as he points to the nightstand on the side of the bed closest to you. âthereâs an extra water bottle there, if you need it. i havenât opened it.â
you nod against the sheets, suddenly too tired to even think about forming words. jun climbs back onto the bed next to you, stretching out his long limbs and leaning against the headboard with a satisfied sigh.Â
you surprise yourself when your body automatically reaches out for him, curling into his body and laying your hand across his forearm like a weight keeping him close. but what surprises you even more is when he mirrors the action, scooting closer to you and letting your head rest against his stomach. your first thought is that he makes a very comfortable pillow, and you let your eyes fall shut for a moment as your breathing returns to normal, wanting to savor this moment as you collect yourself and prepare to leave.
you open your eyes what feels like minutes later, but when you reach over to check your phone you realize youâve been asleep for more than an hour. you inhale slowly and swallow, blinking a few times as the sore feeling in your hips reminds you of where you are.
instinctively, you start to panic a little. your friends are probably looking for you. you disappeared without telling anyone, and now you have to get back to your hotel and make sure you have enough time to sleep properly and get ready for the wedding in the morning. never mind that it was probably the best night youâve ever spent with another person, and never mind that your friends are probably still out partying and havenât even noticed you missing yet.
you slide off of the bed as quietly as you can, stumbling a little when your feet hit the floor. you crouch down to pick up your swimsuit off the floor and put it on, hopping on one foot as you slip each leg through the holes. it's darker outside now, but the street lamps and the moonlight shining through the sliding glass door that leads to the balcony of his hotel room are bright enough that it still feels like day. you're so focused on getting dressed and mentally running over your to-do list that you completely forget there's another person in the room until you hear his voice cutting through the silence.
âyou donât have to do that, yâknow.â
you freeze and look up, your half-buttoned dress hanging loosely from your shoulders, your cheeks burning at the realization youâve been caught.
jun swings his legs off the bed, crossing the room in a couple of strides before heâs standing in front of you. heâs wearing nothing except for the boxer shorts he threw on right before you fell asleep, and your cheeks flush even harder at the sight, despite the fact that youâve already seen much more of him than this.
it takes every ounce of restraint you have to keep your eyes from straying, locked on his face before your gaze falls quickly to the floor where your sandals are left in a heap.
you didnât mean to sneak off. but what else were you supposed to do? you hadnât meant to fall asleep and stay as long as you did, either, and now you were stuck with the awkward conversation that always comes afterwards. the inevitable hurried goodbyes and uncomfortable tension as you try to put yourself back together and leave as fast as possible.
jun takes a small step closer to you, and despite all the confidence you know he has, it feels almost⊠tentative. as if youâre meeting for the first time and he isnât sure whether or not heâs allowed to touch you yet.
there's a lingering feeling that you can't quite put your finger on yet. it's conflicting, because you know you can't stay but everything in you is screaming not to leave. maybe there's something you can do, anything you can do. is it all worth it? to turn your life around in a complete 180 for someone you barely even knowâ and yet, the last few hours that youâve spent with him have been incomparably the best of your life.
after a moment he reaches out and starts to finish buttoning your dress for you, his fingers working them back through the loops with just as much care as he did when he was taking them off earlier.
âsorry,â you manage quietly, though youâre not even really sure what youâre apologizing for. a lot of things: sorry for running away, sorry for having feelings you probably shouldnât be feeling, sorry for knowing this wonât work out despite the way you really, really wish it could.
but he just shakes his head as he finishes buttoning the last button. âi took it off. i can help you put it back on, too.â you can tell he knows what you had actually meant, but heâs ignoring it either for your sake or his. something about his words feels so easy, like all the problems in your head donât mean anything anymore. here you are, an anxious and awkward and confused mess, and there he is, smoothing out the wrinkles in your dress like itâs something heâs been doing all his life.
he adjusts the strap on your shoulder with a gentle pat, but his hands linger for a few seconds longer than they should, and you lift your eyes to meet his. âcan i kiss you again?â he asks quietly, and for some reason his choice of words sticks with you. not one final kiss, not a goodbye kiss, just again. like heâs refusing to admit this will probably be the last time youâll ever see each other.
and you nod, and his hands slide up to cup your cheeks and pull you back into his lips, just as warm and just as soft and just as familiar as the first time. thereâs something so innocent about kissing him, even in the midst of a complicated and confusing mess of emotions that makes you second guess everything. somewhere in the back of your mind you vaguely register that this is the last time youâll ever kiss him, but as long as his lips are on yours it doesnât matter. youâll figure out how to deal with all that later; for now, the only thing youâre concerned about is the way he grips your chin and pulls you even closer.
it feels like hours later when you finally pull away, letting out a slow exhale as you try to blink yourself back to reality, and you know what has to happen now. âcan you find your hotel on your own? do you want me to walk back with you?â jun asks, and you can feel the hesitancy in his voice.
âitâs not far,â you sigh quietly, turning away to slip your feet into your sandals that wait by the bed where youâd taken them off earlier. you shouldâve said yes. âbut⊠thank you.â your words hold a sincere weight to them, and itâs silent for a few seconds as you cross the room quicker than you want to.
âyou could stay,â he says finally, but his hand is already on the doorknob and you both already know the answer. you hate that you have to be the one to tell him no, even though itâs been clear from the start what the outcome would be. you give him a small shake of your head, and he pulls on the knob.Â
he stands and stares for a minute, watching you walk down the hallway and praying youâll turn around. and then you do, glancing back at him over your shoulder, and he almost allows himself to have a little bit of hope that you might come back, even though you both know you canât. when you find him still standing in the doorway your eyes light up just the slightest bit, and finally you disappear with a tiny little wave.
the door clicks shut again, and the silence that follows is louder than anything heâs heard all day.
âand you didnât even get this guyâs number?!â
you wince at the tone in jeonghanâs voice, rubbing the back of your shoulder guiltily. âhis name, either.â
âeven after the magic old lady said all that shit about soulmates?â
âshe didnât say that!â you huff. your tone rises almost defensively, although it probably has no reason to. she didnât say anything about being soulmates⊠right? âshe said something like, âkeep your eyes open for stuff around youâ. but he said he didnât even believe in it, anyway.â
a waiter carrying a tray of champagne glasses walks past, and he snags a couple of them, holding one out to you. âwell, it doesnât sound like youâre keeping your eyes open. it sounds more like your eyes are closed, actually. are you blind?â
you scowl and take the glass from him. âmy flight home is tonight, hannie. iâm not gonna see him again.â you take a sip, letting it sit in your mouth for a second before you swallow. âand besides, he said he was here for a wedding, too. he could be from anywhere in the world. it would be impossible to find him.â
âdoesnât hurt to at least try.â you both stop in front of a circular table covered in flowers, with a little placard next to one of the plates with jeonghanâs name on it. âi guess this is my table. you want me to help you look for yours?â
you shake your head, pointing to a table a little ways away. âi saw mine on the way in, itâs over there.â
âwhatever,â he hums at you, but you know heâs just teasing. âi still wouldnât blame you if you ditched and ran off to try and find him.â
ânot happening!â you call over your shoulder as you walk away, matching his playful tone. but you canât help but feel like maybe heâs right.
jun taps his fingers against the table, staring mindlessly at the bubbles floating in his glass of champagne. heâs stuck in his headâ no, thatâs not right. thatâs not the problem. youâre stuck in his head. itâs nearly a full day later and he hasnât been able to stop thinking about you, the taste of your lips, the feel of your breasts in his hands, the scent of the shampoo in your hair. if that wasnât the most perfect hookup in the history of hookups, then he doesnât wanna know what is.
he still feels bad for not even paying attention during the ceremony, because he was too busy imagining you and him up there on the altar kissing instead. god, what he wouldnât give for another kiss like that. but just like you, he knows it never wouldâve worked out, and despite the what-ifs that are chewing him up inside and the fact that he definitely, absolutely, totally wouldâve tried to make it work however large the distance was, he knows itâs probably for the better. even if it means heâs gonna spend the rest of his life pining after a girl he met on vacation for less than a single day, and heâll never even know your name.
he takes a swig of his champagne and tries to put on a cheery face. this is a wedding, after all, and he canât afford to spend all his time pouting when heâs in a beautiful city by the seaside enjoying delicious food and near perfect weather.
and then he sees you.
not really, of course, because itâs probably the champagne going to his head after chugging the majority of his glass like a frat boy at a college party. but then he blinks, and it really is you, wandering around for a second before you sit down at a table on the other side of the venue, wearing a soft blue dress thatâs even prettier than the one he saw you in yesterday.
he blinks again, not fully believing that itâs you and not just the combined effect of the alcohol and his daydreams, but youâre still there when he opens his eyes again. and he knows itâs you, because he can see the faint hickies on your back and shoulders that you clearly tried to hide with makeup but couldnât fully reach.
the chances that heâd see you againânot even that, but the chances that youâd be attending the very same wedding he wasâmust be one in a billion. maybe even more. yet there you are, picking at your nail and staring wistfully at your empty plate as you wait for the reception to start.
he stares for another minute, just to make sure youâre actually real, before he stands up and makes his way to the terrace at the back of the venue where the groom is standing next to a tower of cupcakes.
âgyu,â he greets him, âhey. are we allowed to switch tables?â
âi⊠donât think so?â mingyu hums, a little off guard by the sudden question. âi made sure we put you next to hao, butââ
âif i give you twenty bucks, can you put me at table 8 instead?â junâs eyes flicker with desperation, and he has to force himself not to look back over at you.
mingyu whines apologetically and hesitates, glancing at his bride a little ways away as she talks to a table full of guests. âshe did all this planning, jun, i canât just change everything nowâŠâ
âitâs not changing everything.â jun pulls his wallet out of his pants pocket, already rifling through the bills. âiâll make it a hundred. mingyu, please, just switch me,â he says.
the whine in junâs voice makes him pause, and he bites his lip as he considers it. on one hand, he could have his brand new wife a little bit mad at him for a while (whoâll probably forgive him the second she gets in bed with him tonight), plus get to help his friend and get an easy hundred dollars out of it. or, on the other hand⊠he could not help him, and his wife would never know, and jun would probably hate him for some unknown reason even though he doesnât think jun has a single bone in his body capable of hating anybody. the decision is easy.
mingyu takes the bills from junâs hand and stuffs them in his pocket before anyone can notice. âgo ahead,â he says, tossing his head in the direction of the table. âi donât know what it is you want, but donât let anybody see you.â
âthanks! i owe you!â jun grins and hugs him, letting out a noise almost like a squeal before he turns and dashes away.
youâre barely paying attention to the reception anymore as you sit with your chin in your hands, again mentally running over all the things you need to pack and how on earth youâre going to be able to board your flight tonight and leave everything behind. the beaches, the city⊠and him. how are you supposed to just get on a plane and get on with your life, knowing that heâs out there somewhere in the world, and youâre never going to see him again.Â
youâre trying not to sulk, but you canât help the way your mood has been sour all morning, already filled with regrets and you havenât even left yet. maybe you shouldâve skipped the wedding altogether and spent another day in his bed, wrapped up between his sheets and lying in his arms. but then the rational part of your brain reminds you that he was also in town for a wedding, so even if heâd wanted to or even been okay with doing that, he probably had other plans anyway.
youâre still trying to figure out what to do about your hopeless situation when you hear a sound close behind you. it startles you into putting a smile on your face, preparing yourself to socialize although you really arenât in the mood to.
âis this seat taken?â jun asks as he pulls out the chair to your left and sits down.
your brows furrow in confusion, trying to place the familiar voice, until you turn around and your jaw drops when you see who it belongs to.
you stare at him in shock, your eyes darting back and forth between his trying to figure out what to say. âyouâre not joshua,â is the best you can come up with as your mouth hangs open and you whip your head around to check the list of names assigned to this table. you recognize them all, yet here he is: the nameless stranger youâve fallen so helplessly in love with in so short an amount of time.
he smiles at your reaction, and itâs such a genuine smile that you know heâs feeling exactly the way you do right now. âi guess youâre right. iâm not.â he brushes the name card in front of him to the side and sets his own down in its place instead before he holds out his hand to shake. âitâs nice to meet you. iâm jun.â
you pause for a minute, staring at his hand. you canât believe this is real, you canât believe heâs real; youâd almost been able to convince yourself that the whole encounter last night was a fever dream, if you hadnât woken up in the morning with a soreness between your legs that screamed that it definitely was not a dream.
finally you reach out and take his hand, and even in that little touch you can tell it really is him, from the way your heart picks up when you feel the familiar softness of his skin and the gentle squeeze that sends goosebumps down your arm.
âitâs nice to meet you, too.â
i hope you enjoyed this!! if you did, consider reblogging or leaving a comment or an ask :) it shows me this is something people want to see more of, and knowing people like this makes me want to write more of it! thanks for reading!!
if you want to be notified when i post a new fic, you can join my taglist here!
taglist â located in the replies
#1k#kvanity#kflixnet#k-labels#caratlibrary#[đ] â june.writes#jun smut#junhui smut#svt smut#seventeen smut#junhui fanfic#junhui scenarios#junhui x reader#jun imagines#jun fanfic#jun scenarios#svt scenarios#svt x reader#svt imagines#seventeen imagines#seventeen fanfic#seventeen scenarios
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
kiss with a fist
âyou hit me once, i hit you back, you gave a kick, i gave a slapâ
===+++===
pairing: tara carpenter x reader
summary: tara needs a favour from perhaps the person she hates most on earth, but it just ends up drawing the both of you closer together.
warnings: explicit sexual content, fake dating đ€Ż, enemies to lovers, contrived plot because ha ha ha
word count: 4.8k
A/N: kinda had a lot of fun with this one. might do a part two, might just leave it as is, but let me know. inspired by kiss with a fist by florence + the machine (duh), lovely night from la la land, and various other inspirations.
===+++===
===+++===
The moment your front door opened on its hinges, Tara Carpenter was pushing past you and barging straight into your apartment, stepping right over the threshold and checking you with her shoulder. You barely had a chance to process it, before she had wandered down the hall and into your kitchen in a blur.
You rolled your eyes, knowing you were in for an annoying ass conversation and slamming the door shut. âWhat do you want?â You called into your own apartment loud enough for her to hear you in the other room.
âDonât be a prick about it. This is the last place I wanted to go,â she shot back, and you sighed to yourself in your dark hallway before fixing your hair in the mirror and following her inside. There was only about an hour of her bullshit you could put up with and then youâd be saved by the bell anyhow.
âWhatever happened to âhello,â Tara?â You said, crossing your arms and coming in to against the doorframe. She had jumped up onto your counter, legs swinging and fingers gripping the edge of the blue ice glass tiles. In her left hand she picked up the bottle of wine you had left out next to some glasses and began to read the label.
"Lecture me later,â she said, not looking up at you, You were about to reply, or more aptly, tell her to get the hell out of your apartment, but she put the bottle down and narrowed her eyes at you, clearly struggling to say what she was really there for.
âLook, (Y/n), I need your help.â Ah. There it was.
"Hah," you scoffed without hesitation. "No."
She threw up her hands. "I didnât even say what I was asking for.â
âStill, no. Iâm not helping you.â
âCould you just not be an asshat for five minutes and listen to me? Like, is that too hard for you? Are you medically incapable?" She shot back.
"You're sitting on my counter. I didn't bust into your house and start making demands but here you are in mine,â you said.
"I'm asking for a favour," said Tara, raising her voice. "Asking."
"Wasn't much of a question though, was it," you replied. Maybe being a dick back to her would make her leave. She had always been able to dish it but never able to take it, and you wanted to make her. "You said 'I need a favour.' There's no question in that."
"No, I actually said I need your help, now would you shut up and listen?"
You scowled. "Y'know, I'm not really in a helpful mood tonight."
"Like you have something better to do,â Tara scoffed, raising her eyebrows at you.
"And what if I do?"
"Then I'd say you're lying. What, you donât want to help me because youâre watching your stupid show, or reading or something?â she challenged back, getting up off your counter and walking towards you. You straightened up, glaring down at her. She only came up to about your chest, but the short girl still did her best to seem intimidating.
With you she always frustratingly failed to even make the smallest dent, though that probably stemmed from the fact you could pick her up and punt her like a football if you wanted to. On the days she managed to really piss you off, the thought grew more enticing.
"For your information, I was supposed to have a date," you said. Tara blinked at this, looking down from your stupid face. You wore a thick black turtleneck and some pleated black pants that hung stylishly from your waist. The wine made sense now, and Tara felt like an idiot.
âWhatâd you pay them?â she clapped back, covering for the feeling of intense heat rising to her cheeks. This was humiliating. She had come begging for your help of all people- you, and now she had nothing to show for it but the stupid, smug look on your stupid, smug face.
âHa ha,â you said, dryly. âGet out.â
âNo.â
âYes,â you insisted.
"So you're busy thenâŠâ she trailed off.
âYes.â
âNooo,â she groaned, throwing up her hands in frustration.
You weren't sure what it was, maybe the pout of her lip or the shining of her eyes, but you shut your own for a second and let out a sigh. "Why? What's the favour?"
Tara shook her head in a generally amusing display of defeat. "It's whatever. Have fun on your date," she said, heading for the door and trying to brush past you, but you reached your arm across the doorway, stopping her from going.
"No, what's-" you stopped, rolling your eyes upon realising you were about to help Tara Carpenter of all people- "What's the favour, Tara?" Her face instantly lit up with a bright, beaming smile, the exact opposite of what it had been before, and it suddenly occurred to you she had been playing you like a fiddle.
"Oh my god, you're actually helping for once! Did you finally wake up on the right side of the bed?â
"Don't push it," you muttered. "I don't even know what I'm agreeing to, yet."
"See, about that..." she trailed off.
"What.â
âWe have to make Sam really, really mad.â
"What?â
"Yeah..."
You shook your head at her. "Never mind. I'm not helping you anymore."
"What!?"
"You're trying to get me murdered," you said. "I don't have a death wish."
Tara was fully frustrated now, dark eyes fiery and staring up at you in the candle lighting. âYou donât even know what it is youâre doing to make her mad yet!â
âDoesnât matter, if itâs Sam I donât want to do it.â
âIt would be a big help!â Tara said, clasping her hands in front of her like a prayer. You narrowed your eyes at her, more upset her expression and clear desperation was actually working on you, and that you felt compelled to help this idiot with an undoubtedly idiotic plan.
âWhat are you trying to do?â
Tara jumped up and down in excitement, smiling widely in a way you had rarely seen her. âOkay! Okay, so Sam said last month that she didnât want me going to parties and meeting people because she was worried they were murderers.â
âUh huh,â you said.
âBuuut, she said I could go if I had someone always with me. Like, someone with me that she approved of. So I didnât wander off to hook up or drink, which is, yâknow, the actual fun âcollege partyâ stuff.â
âUh huh.â
âThe thing is though, that if I had a âpartner,ââ she raised her fingers to put quotes around it, âthen Sam wouldnât need to worry about me doing that, because sheâd assume Iâd be with them, hanging out, or even if we did go to a party, it would be together. Buddy system style.â
You raised your eyebrows, realising where this was probably going. âUh huh?â
âWhich is where youâd come in. Sam wouldnât trust just anybody, if I told her I was seeing someone. But she would trust someone from our group, who she knows for sure isnât going to murder me. And you- as fucking annoying as you are- are exactly that.â She had a twinkle in her eyes when she explained it to you, and you realised Tara had probably been plotting this- or at least considering it- for a while now, the little devil.
âYou really expect Sam to believe we can tolerate each other?â You asked, squeezing your arms tighter against your chest. âShe knows how much I hate you, and only person I hate more is her.â
âTrust me, Iâve complained about you to her too,â she rolled her eyes. âBut you were literally my only option. Call it a romance of passion. We only âhatedâ other to cover up for our real feelings or whatever. Sam doesnât have to like you but she definitely trusts you.â
âHow romantic,â you wrinkled your nose, disgusted by the suggestion. âWait, why am I your only option? Chad is right there, heâs already in love with you and everything. Heâs like the built-in boyfriend.â
She winced. âSee, I thought about that. But I just know it would probably hurt him, with the hooking up and it not being real. He probably wouldnât feel too great about me âcheatingâ on him.â Tara did the finger quotes around it again and you let out a whistle.
âWow, so you do have a heart.â
She scoffed. âMore than you do. Besides, we only need to pretend to be together until I find someone actually tolerable. After that, youâre free again.â
âI had a date tonight,â you narrowed your eyes at her.
âBut youâre still here talking to me for some reason?â She raised her eyebrows at you. âAnd the way you said âhadâ Iâm thinking you donât anymore.â Tara could be annoyingly perceptive sometimes. She always seemed to zero in on the way you spoke or what you said.
âI wasnât too excited for it anyways,â you grumbled, and Tara laughed, realising she had been correct and being all too pleased with herself. She clasped her hands together.
âWell then. Are you going to help me, or are you going to glare at me some more?â
âThe second one sounds really appealing right now,â you shot back.
âOh, come on. Donât be too proud of an asshole to admit this is a great plan.â
âItâs a terrible plan, and itâs absolutely going to fail when Sam tries to murder me.â
âBut you didnât say no.â
You looked at her for a long minute, contemplating if this was really the path you were going to go down. You let out a sigh, shaking your head. âIâll do it. But youâll sure as hell owe me.â
âYeah yeah,â Tara waved you off, beaming from ear to ear. âGreat! Weâre going on a double date with her and Danny this Friday.â
âWhat?!â Your mouth dropped open.
âYep,â she said, annoyingly skipping down your hallway. âIâll text you the address and time!â she said.
âNow wait a minute-â you called after her, but she had already latched open your door and left, leaving you to watch her go. Fuck, this would end terribly. You sighed again, taking out your phone to cancel your date.
===+++===
This was so unbelievably stupid. The longer you stood outside the Italian restaurant, the more you regretted agreeing to help her.
The restaurant was nice at least, with giant marble stones and dark red accents, and you could see through the massive float glass windows that the lighting mostly featured romantic candles and potted floribunda roses against dark wood. It would ironically be the most expensive date you ever had, and you realised that with bitter sentimentality.
Tara was late, like always, and you had begun to pace along the sidewalk, tracing the cracks with the centre of your shoe while you waited for her. It was boring, out on the street, and the more couples that passed you and walked right inside, the more nauseous you felt. You grabbed your phone out of your pocket, thumbing over the cracked display.
She was ten minutes late. You swiped open your text messages, still seeing nothing from her.
are you here yet???
You sent the message hastily, waiting for the typing icon to pop up or even show that she read it, but nothing. Suddenly the screen lit up and your phone started vibrating it, and you almost dropped it in surprise. âFuck,â you cussed quietly, seeing the call incoming screen and Little Shit (do not pick up) appear at the top. You frowned, hitting the green button and accepting the call.
âWhere the hell are you??? I donât know if you noticed but weâre late,â you immediately said into the phone, aware of just how annoyed you sounded.
âRelax,â replied Tara on the other end of the line, and you could hear her eye roll from here. âDanny is a late guy too, Sam gets on him all the time for it.â
âYeah well, Iâm standing outside waiting for your late ass.â You felt someone awkwardly push past you and you winced, spinning around to usher them an apology.
âIâll be there in a minute, I had to pick something up,â she dismissed you. âJust donât let Sam and Danny see you. I told them we were showing up together.â
âWell how the hell am I supposed to do that?â You frowned, looking around. There was a row of bushes off to the side but you were too tall and not at all willing to crouch behind them like an idiot.
âI donât know. Figure. It. Out.â Tara spoke slowly like you were a child and you narrowed your eyes.
âYâknow, Iâm doing you a favour?â
âHa!â Tara exclaimed, and you hissed, pulling your ear away from the phoneâs speaker at the loud noise. âSo you admit, it was a favour!â
âShut up and get your ass over here," you grumbled before hanging up shortly, looking around and wandering down a side alley. It smelled disgusting back there, in the ironic, almost-dark of sunset, and it would've been a lovely night to take a walk on, had it not been for wasting it on Tara of all people.
You pulled out a box of cigarettes from your pocket, fumbling one out and sticking it between your lips. You stuck the box back in your pocket and pulled out your fancy lighter that had your name engraved on the side, thumbing over the lettering for a moment before lighting the cigarette and sticking it between your two fingers.
It felt stupid, to standing there next to the dumpster and watching some rats scurry by, but you let out a huff of smoke, remembering how much Tara had seemed excited for the parties and having fun. You didn't like her very much, nor could you really claim to be much of a saint, but you weren't a monster either.
"What are you doing??" called a voice from the end of the alley, and you spun to see Tara near the line of bushes with a bouquet of flowers in her hands. She had her eyes narrowed at the cigarette, looking frustrated.
"Having a smoke. Why, want one?"
She let out a sigh of exasperation, marching straight up to you. "You can't go on a double date with my sister smelling like cigarette smoke. You know she hates that kind of stuff."
"I've smoked with her, before. Her and Mindy," you argued, pulling it from your lips to take a breath in. "I've literally given her cigarettes."
Tara glared at you, taking it from your hand and crushing it under her heel. "Yeah, well, she still hates you, and now that we're allegedly 'dating' it's different. We can't give her any reason not to trust us, and you smoking cigarettes is going to make her think I'm going to start smoking cigarettes."
You shrugged. "If she hates me so much, then she's never gonna let us 'hang out' alone or go to parties anyway."
"No, she-" Tara rolled her eyes. "She hates you, but she sure as hell trusts you. Enough to babysit me."
"Fine. What's with the flowers?" you asked, crossing your arms.
"You got them for me," Tara shrugged. "Pinnacle of romance."
You whistled to be funny, but it was a little bit impressive that she had planned that out. The plan wasn't especially well thought out, but she at least had her moments of surprising intelligence, which you couldn't begrudge her.
"Well then," she frowned. "Let's go, lover." She clutched the flowers in one hand and slid her arm to interlock with yours. You narrowed your eyes but started to walk her in.
"Don't call me that. It's weird," you muttered.
"Get used to it. Tonight we're the happiest couple on planet Earth."
The restaurant was somehow even nicer on the inside than it had been on the outside. Tara gripped your hand, tugging you along with her as she headed towards Sam and Danny's table and followed the waiter, but you were looking a little dumbfounded at the marble columns and Italian frescos painted to the walls and roof.
You made your way back, led into a giant room with a lot of people. Danny sent you a welcoming wave when they saw you; Sam looked like she was about ready to blow a gasket. She stared at you, eyeing you up and down and then lasering in on the bouquet in Tara's hands with a frown.
"Did you tell her your secret partner was me???" you whispered to Tara as you approached.
She smirked evilly. "Nope."
Fucking amazing. "Hey guys!" Danny said, friendly and open. He seemed just thrilled to be there, while Sam seethed right next to him. Tara smiled right at her sister, gesturing for you to sit next to her.
"Sorry we were late," Tara says, a little awkward but trying to seem comfortable. "We were, um..." she looked at you for help.
You blanked, throwing out the first thing you could think of. "Kissing!"
Sam nearly spit out her water, eyes widening at staring at you. Tara whipped to you, jaw slack and you sent her a sorry glance. Improv was not your thing by any means.
"Um," Danny blinked at you. "No worries. You're here now," he said with an awkward smile. His hand went to Sam's, trying to give it a comforting squeeze, but she looked like she wanted to jump over the table and then jump you. She was glowering.
"So," she said, eyes narrowed. "How long has 'this,'" she gestured between you and Tara, "been a thing?" She looked at you intensely, and you looked to Tara, trying to shrug it off. You both laughed, playing the part of the happy couple.
"Oh, a month," you said.
"Two months," Tara said, at the exact same time. Fuck.
You tried not to glare at each other. "Well, which is it?" Sam squinted at her sister, and Tara sent a kick at your leg under the table. Your knee hit the bottom of the table with a painful 'thud,' and it took everything in you to not yell out in pain from your knee cap hitting the wood.
You tried to smile it off. "Tara just said two months, because we went on a few study dates, but it wasn't official until a month ago."
"So two months then," Sam said, crossing her arms on the table.
"I get it," Danny said, nodding. "I'm bad at dates and stuff too," he laughed a bit. "I almost forgot how long Sam and I had been together after our four month anniversary." You nodded, sending him your best grin. Sam didnât look too happy about that either, though.
"Yeah, long day, I guess." Tara said next to you, sending you her best smile, her hand coming up to rub your back. It was weird, having her this close, but you put on your best face, as if she touched you all the time.
"You go to Blackmore too, right?" he asked, and you nodded. "What do you study?"
"I'm in architecture," you replied. Finally, something you could talk about without feeling like you were crossing a minefield. From the corner of your eye, you could still see Sam staring you down with suspicion.
"Oh! That's awesome!" Danny replied, taking a sip of wine from his glass. "I love architecture, it's interesting."
"Mhm," you nodded, looking over at Tara and smirking with just a hint of malicious glee. "I tease her- my degree is actually useful. People don't really like film majors. They usually smell bad."
"Do they?" he asked, genuinely curious, and you turned back, nodding.
"Yeah, it's an unfortunately common stereotype. Film majors are annoying, smelly-," your words were cut off, feeling Tara's nail dig into your back for revenge and trying to stifle a wince. She gave the table a fake giggle.
"Okay, that's enough out of you," she said, and you grinned, cursing her out in your head.
"Why didn't you tell me it was (Y/n), Tara?" Sam asked, leaning forwards and studying you both. She seemed a bit miffed with the whole situation. You sent each other fake smiles, as if you were about to share a secret.
"Well," she said, trying to seem excited. "We just didn't want anyone ruining it, really. It was kind of a secret, and we didn't know what it would turn into. But it's just...it's been so fucking magic."
"Magic. Mhm," you hummed in agreement, looking off into the distance and pulling out the menu. You were just a bit too hungry to keep up with the game for the moment. Seriously? she shot you a glare, and you snapped to attention. "It is genuinely one of the happiest times of my life," you rushed, quickly smiling and then dropping your attention back down to the menu to look at some pasta.
âDoes Chad know?â Sam asked, sitting back and staring at you both. Tara shook her head.
âNot yet. I donât want to hurt him, but really, (Y/n)âs the one for me.â This was also a little bit impressive. Tara seemed to be a far better actor than you were, and Sam just nodded, suspicious but trusting her sisterâs words.
===+++===
The moment you walked down the block and out of Sam and Danny's eyesight, your hand dropped from Tara's. The sun was just about setting in the distance, and city traffic was starting to slow down a little.
"Oh. My. God. Her face!" Tara said, laughing. She keeled over, and you smiled a little, remembering Sam's look of disgust, but quiet monitoring of your hand clutching onto Tara's. She looked like a very conservative nun, witnessing a sin being performed in real time. It was a little funny, you had to admit, not that you'd ever be caught laughing along with her.
"Danny seems nice," you said, after you walked a little farther.
Tara nodded. "He's surprisingly not a douchebag. I thought he would be, like you or something, but he's not that bad for Sam."
You scoffed. "I'm not a douchebag."
"You definitely are," Tara said, shaking her head. "One month because it wasn't official? You said we were going on dates before then. That's definitely douchebag behaviour. Sam probably thought that meant you were seeing other people."
"Oh."
"Yeah, oh," Tara said, rolling her eyes. "And 'kissing'??? Literally anything would've been better."
"I'm trying to help you, it's either this or nothing," you huffed in annoyance. "I'm not an on-the-spot person."
"Clearly," Tara said, shaking her head in overdramatic emphasis. She stopped suddenly and you jerked backwards, seeing her mess with her shoes.
"You good?" you asked, shoving your hands into your pockets.
"These damn shoes- making me walk home- god dammit," she grumbled, messing with the straps and the buckle on the side. You waited patiently, leaning against a stone wall as you waited for her to finish.
The sky above you had turned a deep purple, small hues of orange and pink in the form of clouds sitting at the edges. It was really something, and you stopped to watch it, whistling. Tara jerked upwards, planting her foot down to stomp her shoe into place.
"What is it?" she asked.
"The sky," you said, and she craned her neck up to watch it with you. "It's just really beautiful tonight."
She hummed for a moment before looking back to you. "It's a shame I'm spending it with you, of all people," Tara snorted. "I'm sure this would be romantic to any other couple."
"It would probably really be something," you said absentmindedly, looking up in thought. "A real waste on you and me though."
"Glad we agree," she said, leading the way. You and her had taken a separate path from Danny and Sam under the guise of getting some ice cream, but neither of you were willing to pay for it. Instead, you had to figure out what you would do with ten extra minutes.
"Do you want to cross?" you asked, gesturing to the other street, she nodded and you walked up, pressing the button. When you turned back to her, her nose was wrinkled.
"What?"
She shrugged. "Nothing. You just hit the button weird."
"What?" you blinked at her. "How can someone 'hit the button weird'?"
"I don't know, but you, like, pushed it weird. With your fingers."
You rolled your eyes. "Do you have a problem with everything I do?"
âYep,â she nodded back. âItâs annoying.â
You guys kept walking in silence for the next block or two, making a square so that you could return to Sam and Taraâs apartment together. The sun had disappeared now and faded into night, and when you turned the corner to split off, she tugged on your arm.
âHey wait, you have to walk me home.â
âWhat?â you raised your eyebrows at her.
Tara shrugged. âYou have to, to make Sam think weâre dating.â
You blinked at her. âBut we live on opposite sides of the city.â
âStill.â
âTara if I walk you home Iâll miss the last train,â you grumbled. âThatâs a long ass walk.â
âCmon, we have to or she wonât believe it.â
You frowned. âYouâre paying for my cab then.â
She sighed. âFine, but come on.â
She tugged you down the long strip by the hand, stopping suddenly, a block from her apartment. âHere wait,â she said, turning to you. âGive me your jacket.â
âWhat?â you raised your eyebrows at her. âWhy would I want to do that?â
âOh just do it, do you have to argue about everything?â
You took it off with a glare, handing it to Tara. She tried to slide it on but it was massive on her, so she bunched up the sleeves. With the flowers in her hand and your jacket, it definitely looked like you two had gone on a date.
She grabbed your hand again, pulling you forwards along the street and smiling brightly in case anyone looked out the window and saw you both. It felt a bit odd to be playing dress up, but it was helping someone out, so you didnât begrudge her on getting you to smile either.
âWait wait wait,â Tara said, stopping abruptly.
You groaned. âNow what.â
She pulled you to the side, near a row of shrubs that sat next to the red brick of her apartment building. âSamâs watching us through the window.â
You turned your head, trying to see for yourself, and there she was, hanging right out the window and watching you with intense suspicion.
"Don't look at her!" Tara snapped at you, whispering with a glare. You rolled your eyes.
"What do you want me to do then, Tara?"
She frowned, biting her lip while she thought. She gave you a grimace. "We need to do, like, a goodnight kiss or something."
You glared at the suggestion. "I think I'd rather die."
"Trust me, I don't want to either," she said, glowering right back at you. "But if we do this now, we won't have to ever again."
You thought for a moment. She'd probably taste disgusting anyways, and then it would just confirm what you already knew- you hated Tara Carpenter. "Fine. Just convincing enough though."
"Okay," she nodded. When neither of you made a move to close the distance, she frowned. "Do like, a countdown or something?"
"A fucking countdown," you repeated. "We're not five."
"Just do it!" she demanded, glaring again.
"Okay, fine, Jesus Christ. Three...," your face moved a bit closer to hers. "Two," you muttered quietly, still leaning in. "One," you said, and then Tara pushed her face onto yours.
It was a chaste kiss, probably sprouting from the fact that neither of you especially wanted to do it. Her lips were softer than you expected them to be and her breath nowhere as near as it would be in your head. You pulled away quickly, and there she was, smiling up at you in the fake way she had been at the restaurant.
"Party next Friday?" she asked. "Now that Sam thinks we're together she won't care if I go. Just pick me up and we can go 'together.' Plus there's a cute kid from my film class who said she would be there."
You nodded. "Whatever."
"Great," she said with similar shortness, and she brushed right past you, heading into her building. You watched her walk off, making sure she got in the door safe. Sam was still looking at you from overhead, even when Tara had gone, and you could see Quinn standing behind her, looking with morbid curiosity.
It had never even crossed your mind to kiss Tara, just because of how annoying her personality was, and you would have rather died than admit it had been nice- that she had been nice for a night. Instead you turned around, walking off. You were sure Sam was still watching you, as you went.
===+++===
part two??? it shouldn't be too long before the next one, i had to split this up because it was getting insanely long and there's another half to the story. i didn't want this one to be like 8k words long, i'll just probably have another one that's 4-5k soon.
#jenna ortega x reader#jenna ortega x you#tara carpenter x reader#tara carpenter#jenna ortega#scream#jenna ortega imagine#tara carpenter x y/n#tara carpenter x you
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
Trigger Tease(r)
Pairing: Mob!Bucky x Reader
Summary: Before his morning briefing, your mob boss husband decides to take a pit stop in the sauna with you.
Warnings: 18+. Oral (f!receiving). Gentle fingerfucking. Praise and degradation. Daddy kink. Dirty talk. Bucky talking you through it. Bimbofication if you squint.
Notes: @sluttylittlewaistenthusiast - you inspired me đȘœ I just had to crank out a little teaser for the third installment of Wedded Bliss. I hope yâall like it đ
Full version here
In between breakfast and the start of your husbandâs early briefing, you found yourself situated in much the same way youâd been spending a lot of time these days: pinned up against the wall of a wood-paneled sauna, Buckyâs broad shoulders supporting both of your legs as he buried his face deep between your thighs. You sighed.
âHold still,â Bucky grunted, voice muffled as he tried to keep your slick, squirming body in place above him.
You yelped and seized a fistful of his hair when he wedged his tongue even further inside you, nudging your clit with his nose almost too teasingly and deliberate.
âI canâtâŠhelp it,â you bit back, ignoring the brief glare you earned from your husband as soon as you said it, âYour tongueâs just soâ sâ James!â
This time, Bucky let out a full-throated groan when you yanked on those poor wet locks of hisââGonna make me bald by next Christmas if you keep doinâ that, honeyââand he pried his head from your legs just long enough to knock you flat on the sauna bench close by.
The western red cedar seared hot on your skin, already flushed from the exhaustion wrought by Buckyâs tongue; you hardly had the strength to hold yourself up when he pushed you onto your back and crawled over your body.
âHow âbout my fingers, doll? Can you take a coupleâa those for me?â Bucky crooned above you as he stroked your hair, bathed in pure sunlight pouring in from the windows. His voice was a touch more sympathetic now.
After all, this was your third orgasm of the morning. It really wasnât fair for him to use that biological weapon of mass destruction he liked to call his tongue when he knew how sensitive your clit would get from just one âOâ. Even his hands might be too much in your current state.
Bucky was busy peppering your skin with kisses, working his way from the base of your neck to the crown of your head, when you whimpered and tried to fight a smile.
âFinger,â you corrected him, âJust one finger, Barnes.â
You wouldâve thought youâd just thrown your wedding ring in his face and told him to eat shit. Just one?
âHowâs one finger sâposed to stretch you out for my cock, huh? Practically had you screaminâ when I stuck it in last night,â Bucky wasnât one to hide his amusement, grinning even bigger when you swatted him on the arm.
âWho said anything about your cock?â You tried to keep cool as Buckyâs fingers trailed right back down to the place you felt yourself throbbing, aching for his touch, âYou have a meeting in ten minutes.â
âMeeting doesnât start until I say so, my love,â Bucky reminded you just as his index ghosted over your folds.
In truth, he was willing to play this game any way, and for however long, you wanted it done, so long as he was the one bringing you pleasure. Be that his cock, his finger, or all fucking five on one hand, Bucky just wanted to get you off. It was better sustenance to him than the whole damn meal the two of you had eaten that morning.
Bucky kept it down to one digit and lightly circled your bundle of nerves when he sensed you were ready.
You gripped his forearm and shot a quick look between your legs, still in disbelief as to how he could make you feel this good so soon after youâd cum twice before. You felt his lips drift over to yours and steal a few kisses.
âAlways doinâ so good for me,â Bucky praised, moving his finger in circles. When you whined against his mouth, he pressed it even harder, âSuch a good girl for daddy.â
âJames,â you breathed, clenching your legs together.
âEverything OK?â
âUh-huh.â
More than OK, in fact. That delectable coil of sweet, euphoric release was already swelling gently in your tummy. Bucky moved his finger even faster.
âTell me how it feels,â he murmured low in your ear.
Bucky loved seeing you try to articulate your feelingsârelatively fresh and new to your world, stillâwhile he was giving you pleasure. Adored the way you winced and whined and arched your back into his touch as a whole blustering hailstorm of sensations crashed over you.
He sank his tongue in your mouth as he kissed you, as if trying to extract the words from between your lips. Your response, in consequence, came somewhat stifled.
âMmâ feels so, ohââ Your voice broke off in a moan when Bucky tightened his circles, ââso good, daddy.â
âWanna show daddy how good and cum for me?â
Bucky knew by the way you were whimpering under his hand that the tendril in your stomach had almost tripled in size. It wouldnât take much to tip you over the edge.
âMy sweet girl,â he said, rubbing your cunt at the same time he was stroking the back of your head, gently, âFeels so nice down there, doesnât it?â
You rolled your hips against the bench and nodded. Your breaths were short and ragged, panting helplessly into Buckyâs mouth when he adjusted his hand just a little: pressing the pad of his thumb to your clit, with his index moving down to your entrance. Pushing inside you.
âAnother,â you choked, not thinking.
Bucky met your desperate gaze and nodded, knowing this was exactly what you needed to make it over the precipice.
Still, he wouldnât be Bucky if he didnât tease just a bit.
âI thought my wife wanted one finger,â he hummed, brow pinching inward.
âNo, no.â You couldâve shrieked when he curled the digit, âWant moreâ Bucky, please, please, I need more.â
Again, your husband appeared to nod in understanding, but his fingers didnât budge. He worked his thumb a little faster and watched you writhe on the seat beneath him.
âHow many, honey? Donât wanna hurt my baby.â His words were all kindness, it seemed, but his tone laced with shameless condescensionâthe kind that said, yes, I know you need this, and no, I wonât indulge you just yet. Bucky was the worst when he wanted to prove a point. You couldâve ripped at his clothes and torn them in two if you werenât both stark naked and shrouded in steam.
You opted to pull at his hair instead.
Bucky winced, but the smirk never left.
âI said how many?â he pressed again.
âThree. Four.â Fuck if you knew.
Your husband raised both eyebrows and hummed, a single finger still plunging in and out of your cunt in quick succession. He teased the tip of another at your entrance and smiled even more when you whined.
âNeedy little thing, isnât she?â
âBuckyââ
âJust wants to fuck daddyâs hand to get herself off, hm?â
Bucky didnât bother to mask his sweet, degrading tone any longer as he talked down and teased you to no end. It drove him half-insane to see you squirm around, rut your hips, let him say the filthiest fucking words he could conjure up, and just bob your head to whatever he said. His impeccant wife and her insatiable needsâBucky couldnât even begin to express how turned on the sheer dichotomy got him. He stared in your eyes, all glossy and soft, and felt his cock stand even more rigid on his belly.
He didnât give a shit if heâd taunted you enough or not; he just shoved his middle and ring fingers alongside the first and clenched his jaw to start fucking you hard with all three.
Your whole face contorted with pleasure, tinged with the faintest shade of discomfort at the tail end of it. Youâd forgotten how big his fingers felt all together.
âBucky,â you whined, mindlessly clawing at the wrist that was moving back and forth, fast, between your legs, âB-Baby, slowâ slow down a little.â
But Bucky was deep in the zone. He knew you wanted it tooâsensed that you liked to play it safe when it came to your pleasure and grew a little timid at times it got to feel too muchâand he needed to talk you through it.
Rather than turn his head and keep to himself as he got you up to your peak, Bucky pressed his face down to yours and nodded againâthis time with a tender sincerity.
âFeel a little stretch down there, huh?â
You didnât have to say anything, just whimpering in time. Bucky kissed your forehead and let you fold into him as his fingers wreaked havoc down below. He kissed you again, and again, and in between kisses, mumbled,
âThatâs daddyâs sweet, needy little slut.â
âMy perfect fucking wife, so good at taking my fingers.â
âGonna be nice and stretched out for my cock, hm?â
Every syllable spoken aloud was like a brand new catalyst for your impending release. You barely nodded your head, opened your mouth and whined pathetically, but thatâs exactly how Bucky wanted you. Exactly how you needed to be, bucking your hips in time with the cadence of his fingers fucking inside you, and soon, those whimpers were turning to moans as that soft little helix inside you reached its breaking point.
Bucky brushed once or twice more against your sensitive spot, and suddenly you were coming undone all over himâcrying his name, clawing his skin, squeezing your legs so tight around his wrist you feared you might snap it in two, and then getting kissed again, over and over while Bucky drank in your every sound, and the few tears that sprung to your eyes as they always did, like sweet nectar.
You were still moaning, curling your tongue feebly against his own and leaning into him as far as you could, when your husband slipped three fingers up between your mouths and pushed them past your parted lips.
âSuck,â Bucky said, gritting his teeth as he watched you, âCâmere, honey, taste your cunt on my fingers.â
You took him in and sucked your arousal off his fingers just like he asked. Took him by surprise and dragged a mindless, lazy, half-crazed and careless tongue all over his hand, where your juices had no doubt collected too.
That slutty, fucked-out look you gave himâlike your brain had all but fallen out of your head with the orgasm heâd given youâwas everything Bucky couldâve wanted.
He climbed on top of you and took the base of his cock, rock-hard and weeping tears of precum from the tip, almost drunk from the feeling himself. His mouth hung open as he dragged himself over the seam of your cunt.
âI need to fuck you.â
Taglist (STILL HAVE TO UPDATE THIS I'M DUMB AS SHIT): @vicmc624, @she-could-never, @mcira, @kentokaze, @identity2212, @unaxv, @buchi91, @ordelixx, @stinkerbelle007, @opibarnes, @wilsons-striped-ties, @desigirlxx, @pono-pura-vida, @geminiflanagansblog, @fandomsfeminismandme, @buggy14, @sky-full-0f-fl0wers, @buckysdoll1520, @armystay89, @minimarvelingmarvel, @kunakizen, @ghostiebby06, @blackhawkfanatic, @dameron-grant-spector, @sushiseoks, @deansapplepie, @mrsjoequinn, @lunaroserites, @first-edition, @kaybaby2494, @jaggedsi, @excusememrbarnes, @daisychainsoflove, @mostlymarvelgirl, @diannana, @shawnberry, @yujyujj, @urmomsalex, @mrs-bucky-barnes-73, @athenabarnes, @christinabae, @wintrsoldrluvr, @bethbunnyy, @i-heart-smut @dixsond
#THE TITLE WILL MAKE SENSE LATER I PROMISE#itâs âteaseâ not âteaserâ in the full fic that was just my attempt at humor#bucky barnes#bucky barnes smut#bucky barnes fanfiction#bucky barnes fic#bucky barnes x reader#bucky barnes x you#marvel#mcu#mob bucky barnes#marvel smut#marvel x reader#james buchanan barnes#james bucky barnes#mob boss bucky#mob!bucky
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
bathing with them âĄ
⏠request from anon ; Hiiii may I pls request the love and deepspace boys with a reader who loves taking baths with them??
⏠notes ; rafayel, xavier, zayne x gn!reader
⏠from ice ; ice active era?! jk we all know i'm lying atp HAHAHA but here's my annual post which is also my first post for LADS :> i changed the prompt a bit but i hope u enjoy !
⏠warning(s) ; tiny spoilers for rafayel's backstory, xavier's is like microscopically suggestive
please reblog ! it helps a lot :)
[ rafayel ! ]
rafayel absolutely adores taking baths with you, even though he loves to tease you about being too clingy (he's actually the clingy one, but he'll never admit it for the world). he loves just chilling in the bathtub with you, especially on winter nights where he'll pull you closer in the hot water, complaining that "i need more warmth! protect me from the cold, miss bodyguard!"
he would get playfully annoyed when you joke about wanting to see his mermaid tail when he gets into the bathtub, scolding you about how lemurians also have powers to lure humans in and he'll be doing that to you if you don't get in the bath with him "right now!" also rafayel doesn't really like rubber ducks, he says it's weird that humans like to put toys like that in the water when they could just go swim in a lake if they wanted to see ducks. but! he does love bubble baths, he loves to put the bubbles in your hair, and when you make a beard for him with the foam, he finds it the cutest ever.
rafayel definitely has like several hundred bottles of soap, shampoo and conditioner in varying scents, claiming that their fragrance was so inspiring he just had to buy all of them. (the truth is, he wasn't sure which one you'd like so he just bought everything.) it's really helpful for when you stay over at his place though, you don't have to worry about packing a vanity case because he keeps everything ready for you, from your favourite toothpaste to a spare toothbrush. he also loves seeing you wrapped up in a towel, he thinks you look so adorable.
more content utc !
[ xavier ! ]
xavier isn't picky, he doesn't mind using either a bathtub or a shower, but after you visit him a couple of times, you definitely tell him he should use the shower instead. he always ends up falling asleep while he's soaking in the bathtub! he definitely loves showering with you though, he'll always do stuff like scrub your back or help comb through your tangled hair without you needing to ask. but it's almost impossible for both of you to bathe quickly, because you always end up getting distracted. who can you blame you though? it's not your fault xavier is so muscled from all his training!
xavier is the type who showers in freezing cold water, but he's willing to compromise if you don't like that. he ends up realising that hot water is more fun because he gets to write silly messages and draw hearts for you on the glass since it gets fogged up from the steam. also xavier's brain would totally crash the first time he showered with you, it would be that one tender night card all over again except better LOL. he's just that obsessed with you, you're the prettiest person with the best personality he's ever seen!
xavier would be one of those guys that has like the '10-IN-1! SHAMPOO, CONDITIONER, SOAP!' soap bottles. it's not that he isn't bothered about hygiene, he just finds it a lot simpler to use one single bottle for everything, and it evidently works for him since his skin is so clear and his hair is so fluffy. but ever since you've started staying over, xavier takes note of your favourite soaps and stocks up on them (especially after you tease him for that pitiful bottle of soap in his bathroom - he's the type to squeeze out every single last drop of soap from the tube so the bottle definitely looks like it has been through The Horrors).
[ zayne ! ]
zayne would usually prefer showering over bathing usually, because he's used to maximising time for work in his schedule, so he likes everything in his personal life to be extremely efficient. but once he starts dating you, that does kind of change. on days where he doesn't have to rush into work for urgent cases, or nights after a hectic day, he enjoys relaxing with you in the bathtub - it's a little slice of heaven for him to have you pressed up against him in the warm water.
zayne likes using his evol to tease you while you're showering. though he isn't usually a playful person and his humour is quite dry, the intimacy of being in such close proximity to him makes him act up a little LOL. so when you ask him to soap your back or anything like that, he'll purposely make his fingertips cold so you shiver when he touches you. "zayne!" you'll scold him, and he'll just let out a soft chuckle before doing what you actually asked him to.
zayne would just have the bare minimum essentials in his bathroom, but i also think he would be the type to buy in bulk so he only has to go out shopping once in a while. this way, when his soap runs out he can just get a new bottle from his cupboard. he likes going into his bathroom and seeing little traces of you all over the room, like your toothbrush in his cup or your favourite soap on his shelf - it makes him happy because it's like a reminder of you even when you aren't there.
⧠thank you for reading ! if you have a request, feel free to send it in đ
© icypopz 2024. do not repost or modify in any way.
#[ my writing â ! ]#[ love & deepspace â ! ]#love and deepspace x reader#love and deepspace#love & deepspace x reader#love & deepspace#rafayel x reader#xavier x reader#lads x reader#zayne x reader#lads rafayel#lads xavier#lads zayne#lads
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
Take your breath away
Author: bvidzsoo
Pairing: werewolf!Jeong Yunho x werewolf!female reader
⟠Warning: nudity, quite suggestive at times (honestly, they are pretty horny for each other), cursing, unhealthy amount of subtle (or not) jealousy and possessiveness ⟠Word count: 28.9k ⟠Rating: mature, nc-17 ⟠Genre: supernatural creatures!au, academy!au, werewolf!au, omegaverse-ish!au, unrequited love!au...or is it?, mates!au ⟠Summary: New beginnings are always scary, and you are no stranger to them as your family moves to a town called Nocturnal Parade, filled with other night creatures. You find lovely people here, a community, a pack to have your back, and even a best friend called Choi San. What you don't expect, however, is to find your mate, who wants nothing to do with you.
A/N: Hi, my lovelies, I am back! I know I was gone for a while, and I won't lie, I wasn't inspired at all and felt really depressed (some things just pilled up for me in these past autumn months and that mixed with seasonal depression have hit me hard), but I am feeling a lot better now! I won't promise anything, but I'll try to post again more often, and hopefully continue the on-going series I already have. Please, please, please, imagine Yunho in this one with long hair, like in the top-middle picture! And for those who have read my Mingi Preying on you tonight oneshot, I have some exciting news...this story happens in the same universe, sooo, you'll get more insight on everyone's character! ^^ (If you haven't checked it out yet, you should give it a read, the world building goes more in-depth there ^^) Also, important note to keep in mind: everyone in this story goes by the 'Song' surname since they are siblings! I hope you enjoy this story too, and a small reminder, your feedback always gives me an inspirational push, so I greatly appreciate hearing what you think of this oneshot! <3 divider ~ and because I might as well dedicate this oneshot to you for hyping me up and helping me out with it, I hope you enjoy it @hongjoongspoetry <3 ~
           No matter how long I looked, heâd never glance my way. I had gotten used to his constant ignorance, but it still stung. I couldnât help it, it was the only reasonable reaction considering we were mates.
It wasnât anything we had spoken about, let alone even addressed, but I had known since the very first time I had laid my eyes on him. It was the change of my pulse, the way the world seemed to quiet around me, my breathing which got shallow, my pupils dilating and my eyes switching to an orchid colour that seemed to persist as my heart thundered in my chest, loud, and overbearing as I couldnât help but watch the tall man who people surrounded, his head thrown back and mouth shielded by his long fingers as his body shook from laughing loudly. Until now I had only heard stories of what finding your mate felt like, but now I knew the feeling. I didnât need to read fairytales about it anymore, nor would I pester my mother for the nth time to retell her story about meeting my father. I wasnât desperate, per se, to find my mate, but the worry of growing old on my own had felt like a mosquito always buzzing around my ears, unable to kill it since I couldnât see it. The fear of remaining alone seemed to persist in the back of my mind, and based on my mood, sometimes it would make me angry while other times just really anxious.
While living in Colourful River, the big city from North here, finding a suitor for myself had always felt like a challenging feat. There were too many creatures and humans alike who were too nosy and pestering, and I had never felt like I could be truly myself around them. I didnât have many friends, humans or creatures, and at first, I blamed it on my shyness. Then, I started blaming it on my nerdiness as school rolled around, then it was the thought of being too plain for anyone to find me interesting and approachable, and then I gave up on finding an answer and decided that perhaps I was meant to be lonely, like my parents. In the big city, despite having lived here our whole lives, it seemed like we never found ourselves belonging to a community. Living closer to the border, the cities and towns were inhabited by many night creatures, however, that didnât seem to change much when it came to my family. Maybe it was because we were all quiet and reclusive, maybe it was because we had never truly felt comfortable surrounded by so much happening at all times. And that is why I hadnât felt any type of resistance or regret when my parents packed up our things and announced to me that weâd be leaving for a quiet and safe town just South of Colourful River, far from the border and the humans.
Nocturnal Parade has been a place Iâve heard plenty of. I knew it was inclusive of all the night creatures while being heavily influenced by the clergy. After all, itâs the town where the first attempts at a civilised and united nation amongst the night creatures had sparked. The vampires had taken the initiative, better said the Petrova family now known as Bae, were the founders of said town and the party that now advocated for all the night creatures all around the globe, making our voices heard, demanding respect and inclusion. They were, also, the ones to end the hatred between vampires and werewolves. Thanks to the effort and constant hard work, the werewolves had complied and formed one of the strongest alliances known to mankind with the vampires, pledging to fight by their side, to honour and respect them if their passion was returned by the vampires. And the respect had been mutual, the Petrovas didnât stop until justice was brought to everyone, until every night creature could live a harmonious and pleasant life. It was a bit nerve-wracking to know Iâd be cohabiting in a place with such ancient and respectable creatures from now on. From what I had heard of them until now, I knew only the daughter and her parents lived there still, keen on carrying the townâs, but also the familyâs, legacy.
I wasnât afraid of the change, however, I was reluctant and a little hesitant to join the Academy that had ultimately become a symbol of our unity and equality between us creatures. Back at my old schools, which were just simple regular schools frequented by both humans and night creatures, I wasnât very liked. Everyone seemed to single me out, even my own kind, and they hadnât always been the nicest about it. I supposed they saw me as an oddball just because I didnât enjoy chasing a ball in our breaks and would rather play video games on forums with online friends, than play pretend that I was part of their made-up pack. Which brought another issue to light. My family had never belonged to a pack. My fatherâs family had long ago moved to Colourful River, leaving behind their abusive and mistreated past, meanwhile, my motherâs family had always been tightly-knit but not inclusive of strangers. So, as the elders all died, it was just my parents and me. I didnât have any siblings, which seemed to make me even weirder since most werewolves reproduced more than once as they preferred to have big households full of children. My parents rather enjoyed the peace a single child, like me, offered them. The less mouths to feed, the better.
However, my worries seemed to be in vain once I had finally arrived in town, and then at Wilden Pine Academy. The town was lively and buzzing with creatures at every corner, all of them friendly and lacking the judgement and nosiness of the big city folk, who always watched you with inquiring eyes, desperate for a drop of gossip. Here, in Nocturnal Parade, everyone seemed to respect your space and didnât pry anything out of you, they were simply grateful that you had chosen their haven as your home. Moving here had been probably the best decision my parents couldâve made. I liked it here, living by the outskirts of the Haunted Woods was refreshing. I could go for evening runs whenever I wanted without having to share my space with other restless werewolves, who genuinely enjoyed sharing the running track with their friends. I always found solace in solitary, I could clear my mind when it got too loud in there. Runs were pretty much therapeutic to me, I quite disliked it when I was bothered by other rambunctious werewolves whoâd howl at the night sky just for the fun of it, mostly to spook the humans that ogled us rather disrespectfully.
My aloneness, however, wasnât chased away until the academic year started and I passed through the tall iron gates of the Academy. It was a sunny day and I was impressed by the heat despite being surrounded by vast forest, the drive a long four hours until the next town, which was Nocturnal Parade. My parents were probably more excited about me starting my penultimate academic year here than I was, but it didnât bother me. I knew they wished Iâd make happy and lasting memories here, unlike the lack of them at my old schools. They hoped amongst so many night creatures Iâd find at least one person who was like me, or even if not, creatures who would accept me the way I was. I hadnât been walking down for long the gravel path when my backpack was pushed off my shoulders as someone ran past me, only to pause once they realised their actions. My luggage was heavy as I had been pulling it after me, but the boy who I thought wouldnât even apologise for bumping into me, turned and faced me with furrowed eyebrows and a small pout.
âSorry, my parents always say I get too excited and lose my coordination.â The boyâs voice had been gruff, a contrast with his soft features despite his sharp face. His eyebrows were straight, his eyes small and dark, his nose petite and pointy, lips pouty and fleshy, his jawline and cheekbones both sharp and defined. His short hair and the razor cut in his left eyebrow made him look intimidating until he spoke or smiled. His lips formed a pout and his eyes disappeared as a dimpled smile formed on his face, brightening his features. He was a cute boy and I had let him help me pick up my backpack, which, surprisingly, he didnât hand back and threw around his own shoulder instead, âAre you the new family in town? The Byuns?â
I nodded and then extended a hand for him to shake, âMy name is Byun Y/N, nice to meet you.â
âIâm Choi San!â The boy shook my hand with excitement lacing his tone, âI was on a holiday when your family arrived in town, that is why I wasnât able to attend the welcoming party organised by the Songs.â
âAh, itâs fine.â I muttered as I had started walking again, San falling in step with me, âThe party was ratherâŠoverwhelming. Not that I didnât appreciate it, but I had never been surrounded by so many loving people at once.â
San chuckled under his breath as he seemed to carry his two duffle bags as if they weighed nothing. It wasnât hard to guess what type of creature he was simply based on his appearance already. He was massive next to me, his shoulders wide and strong looking, his chest puffed out and back rigidly straight, his hips surprisingly narrow, but his legs well-worked. He wasnât too tall, but he had almost a head on me. Besides, his spicy scent was strong and confident, a little bit too harsh for my sensitive nose buds, but not nauseating. And like the rest of the werewolves who had been at the welcoming party, I felt no malice nor judgement coming from San, just a lot of excitement and joy as he had led us towards the right wing of the Academy, where the designated dorms for the werewolves were.
âIt might sound a little bit strange, but all the werewolves act like a big pack here in Nocturnal Parade, I assume you didnât have that back in the city?â Sanâs perfectly straight eyebrow raised as he threw me a quick glance since we were nearing more students, and San was obviously popular. Everyone seemed to greet him, eager to gain his attention.
âNot really,â I answered San, walking ahead to pull the buildingâs door open for him, âMy family didnât belong to a pack, actually.â
That had gotten Sanâs attention as his eyes widened once we stepped through the threshold, the inside of the building just as grandiose as the outside. It was spacious with big windows, natural light seeping through and casting a warm glow over the space, âIt mustâve been lonely, then. But fear not, the Songs will adopt your family quite quickly, if they havenât already.â
I smiled, my heart had skipped a beat at the mention of the kind, but energetic family, âThey have already, actually. They had pulled my parents aside before the party and told them that we were now part of the pack, of the family, and that the community would be there for us.â
San hummed as we went up the first flight of stairs, a small smile on his face, âOur community hadnât always been as close as it is now, but with the Songs' arrival to Nocturnal Parade everything just fell into place. I donât think I had seen them go a day without doing something for the town or for their fellow creaturesâhey, which floor is your room at?â
And that had been one year ago, when I was new to the town and wondering whether San would ever again speak to me. Right now, however, as we sat in the Flower Field behind campus, laying on a blanket and basking in the late afternoon sun, I knew San wouldnât go a day without speaking to me. Spring was finally around the corner, and so was the Spring Break every student was impatiently awaiting. One week back home sounded really nice right now, I never failed to miss my privacy. The dorms at the Academy were shared, and my roommate snored really loudly and whined all the time. It was hard to discipline the second youngest of the Song family, so the Academyâs ruling board decided to place her with someone older than her, more mature, and possibly a good influence on the fiery blonde who liked to wreak havoc wherever she went. Not in our shared room, though, I had laid down some ground rules after rooming with Song Yeri. No loudness nor messiness was allowed, and of course, she couldnât bring back boys into our shared room. As long as I didnât, she wasnât allowed either. She wasnât thrilled by the idea, but because her parents had gotten really close with mine over the past year, Yeri was forced to abide by the rules out of fear of me ratting her out to her loving, but unforgiving, parents.
The air was still chilly and youâd become cold if you sat in one spot for too long, but the bodies of werewolves were warmer, our blood hotter, almost to the point of boiling in our veins. My cheeks were rosy as I sat with my legs crossed, a book in my lap as San hummed a silent tune next to me, laying on his stomach as he solved equations. He was planning on leaving for the big city to pursue further education, but he promised to return once he was done with it. He aspired to teach at Wilden Pine Academy, and I was more than eager to be his number-one supporter. He was great with children, and even those older seemed to respect him. San had a demanding aura, and despite him never taking advantage of that, he did know when he had to put his foot down and stop someone from running all over him. Being friends with San had showed me the wonders of companionship, of what a natural and gentle, but platonic, love felt like. I could share whatever was on my mind, at any given time, and San would be there to listen, and even take my ideas further beyond my imagination.
He was a driving force when it came to my creativity, always inspiring me and pushing me to do better and to go harder because I was capable of creating grand things. I wasnât too sure of what Iâd do once I was done with the Academy, but I could see myself being a novelist. It wouldnât be easy at first, but if I remained diligent and focused on my task, I knew I could do itâat least San had told me so, he was kind like that. Whenever I felt insecure about something, he picked me up and changed my mind about it in mere minutes, grinning from ear to ear as his eyes twinkled. If kindness had a definition, it shouldâve simply said Choi San, and I was sure everyone would understand why. The serenity surrounding us, however, didnât last for long as a squeal of my best friendâs name echoed around the blooming flowery field. Sanâs body tensed for just a second before he turned onto his back, sitting up as he leaned back on his hands, looking towards the boy he was too scared to confess his true feelings to.
âSannie!â With little regard for those around him, Wooyoung threw himself at San, tackling him back down into the blanket as San groaned, the back of his head colliding with the hard ground, âStop doing your homework and come on a run with me, hmm?â
Wooyoung was a charming young man, mischievous and painfully loud, but he had good intentions. If I ignored him always trying to sway San away from studying, then yes, he did mostly have good intentions. I shifted a bit since Wooyoungâs leg dug painfully into my hip, who was still ignoring my presence as he blinked at San slowly, placing his hands on my best friendâs firm chest as San tried to stabilise Wooyoung by holding onto his waist.
âI have a bit of homework still to do, though.â Sanâs voice was quiet as the sun shone down on the two friends, and I smiled to myself as I went back to reading my book, âCould you wait for half an hour?â
âBut Iâve been waiting all day for you.â I could hear the pout in Wooyoungâs voice, breathy and whiny as I chuckled under my breath, eyes focusing on the words in my book. It was jarring how alike Yeri and him were at times.
âThen you can wait a bit longer.â Sanâs tone wasnât harsh, but it was chastising a bit, and it made Wooyoung groan as I smiled to myself, amused by their antics. I was sure that if I could hear Sanâs slight change of heartbeat, the spiciness of his scent spiking too, then Wooyoung was aware of it too. Sometimes I wondered how the latter didnât realise Sanâs obvious feelings for him, but I suppose Wooyoung wasnât a very observant person, unlike his older brother, Mingi.
âCan I stay thoughââ Then I felt eyes on myself and I heard shuffling around, Wooyoung finally removed himself from on top of San, âOh, hey, Y/N. What are you doing?â
âReading,â I muttered as I flipped the page, bored by the story but knowing I had just two days to finish reading the remaining two hundred pages.
âIs it for Literature class?â Wooyoung pressed, coming closer as he hovered over my shoulder, âYunhoâs been complaining about how shitty the book was, something about the story being too slow-paced and the side love story not making too much sense.â
I hummed, completely agreeing with Yunho, who shared a Literature class with me. At the same time, I was beyond grateful that I had learned to control my reactions at the mention of Song Yunho, who had looked my way a total of three times ever since I had arrived to Nocturnal Parade. I didnât understand what I had done wrong to be brushed off so blatantly by him, but it hurt. It had hurt a lot more in the beginning, but I had gotten used to the feeling of dejection and disappointment that followed whenever we crossed paths. I didnât understand whether I had upset him or not, considering that our first encounter had gone rather well. To me, it had gone more than well, but maybe Yunho didnât share the sentiment. Almost as if summoned by some deity, I didnât have to look to know he was approaching us. My body knew upon a simple whiff of the air, the earthy and intense scent of firewood and vanilla making my lungs feel like they couldnât expand anymore to breathe in deeper, my skin covered in goosebumps as the world seemed to quieten around me in his presence. Yunhoâs tall shadow was looming over us as he stopped at the foot of the blanket, his question directed at Wooyoung.
âDid you take my cologne, again, Wooyoung?â He didnât sound angry, but his tone was demanding. I heard Wooyoung scoff next to me as he sat mirroring my position, looking up at his brother with a defying look in his eyes.
âNo, I donât like its scent.â Wooyoung was bad at lying, especially when we had heightened and sensitive senses and he was reeking of Yunhoâs sandalwood essence cologne.
âSure, where did you put it? I need it.â I didnât have to look to see Yunho roll his eyes, I continued feigning that I was reading the book, but my eyes were stuck on the same sentence as I read it over and over again, the words not registering in my mind. It was hard to focus when Yunho was around. Â
âAre you going on a date, or whatâs the rush?â I willed my heartbeat to remain steady at Wooyoungâs teasing question, to bite back the whine that threatened to leave my lips. I had no right to make claims over Yunho, but my wolf seemed to struggle to understand that. We werenât mated, and weâd probably never be with how Yunho disregards my existence.
âWhere is it, Wooyoung?â Yunho had lost his patience as his voice had an edge, his shadow still looming over us as I heard San fidget around as he turned onto his stomach to continue his homework.
âIn Mingiâs bottom drawer, by the bed, where he keeps his condomsââ
âAlright.â Yunhoâs tone raised, a tired huff leaving his mouth as San snickered under his breath. I didnât react but I wouldâve smiled too, Wooyoungâs brutal honesty and oversharing skills, I fear, would never be matched by anyone else Iâd come across. I had a feeling it was the same for San and Yunho too, âStop taking my things or Iâll tell mom.â
âStop being a pussy and always ratting me out to mom,â Wooyoungâs tongue was stuck out as Yunho leaned down and harshly flicked his little brotherâs forehead, making him yelp, âIâm telling mom!â
âWhoâs the pussy now, huh?â I couldnât help the smile spreading onto my lips this time as Wooyoung started whining loudly as he rubbed his forehead, his scent souring just a little bit.
Sanâs heart skipped a beat and I wondered whether the other two noticed, but based on their glaring contest, I highly doubted it, âWhatever, Y/Nâs reading the same book as you are. Didnât you sayââ
âIâll see you at dinner, Wooyo.â Yunhoâs sharp intake of breath made me gulp as I fought hard to not show my disappointment, I knew Yunho wasnât interested in me, but going to the extent of not even wanting to hear about me definitely stung a lot, âAnd donât bother Sannie too much.â
Donât bother Sannie too much, but I suppose he could bother me. Not that Yunho had even noticed me lounging around on the blanket, despite Wooyoung being almost all nestled up into my side since San wasnât paying any attention to him now. I gulped down the bitterness and growing lump in my throat as Yunho departed, his footsteps loud and heavy, the sounds of the world returning to my ears once he wasnât around anymore. Breathing was easier too, but it was a bit difficult seeing anything written on the yellowing paper since my vision was suddenly blinded by tears. It was alright, I have heard of mates that werenât fated to be together. Of mates where only one of them imprinted on the other, and was forced to watch the love of their life mate with someone else, forced to live and die alone, without having ever experienced true and honest love. It was alright, I wouldnât know how to gesticulate a relationship either way. I gulped and blinked my eyes fast, willing the tears to disappear before Wooyoung could notice them.
The younger boy sighed loudly next to me before he rolled over, crawling on Sanâs back as he laid his cheek against his friendâs scapula, âDo you mind if I take a nap like this?â
âNo.â Sanâs voice was deeper as we shared a knowing look, Wooyoung remaining oblivious to Sanâs racing heart as his cheeks flushed in embarrassment when I gave him a subtle wink. If I couldnât find my happiness, then I truly wished at least my best friend would. Heâd deserve it, San deserved to be cherished and loved like no one else, and I had a feeling Wooyoung would be able to provide San with everything he needed. If only he wasnât so oblivious to Sanâs feelings, besides, I had never seen Wooyoung courting anyone, we had no idea of his preferences. Whenever San tried to bring up the subject, heâd told me Wooyoung would smartly twist it until they werenât even talking about it anymore. Maybe he was avoiding it because he had noticed Sanâs reactions and was afraid to hurt his best friend, or maybe he was avoiding it because he had been feeling something he didnât understand quite yet. It wasnât taboo for werewolves to find love amongst their own gender, but I suppose growing up in a place where nobody was like you must be nerve-wracking and rather full of uncertainty. This only made me realize that despite the cons of living in the big city had its pros as well since I grew up in a diverse and inclusive place, open and uncaring of who loved who.
But if Wooyoungâs romantic preferences remained unknown to us, Yunhoâs certainly didnât. He was unlike anyone I have met before, starting from his personality and ending with his looks. He was the eldest of the family, a good few minutes older than his twin brother, Mingi, and so naturally he was also the biggest and strongest. He was intimidatingly tall and freakishly broad, his shoulders wide and his back strong. He wasnât visibly muscular but Iâve seen him countless times lifting logs, and even heavier things, without breaking a sweat to know that Yunho was outrageously strong. His hair was a dark brown and it had grown out since I had first met him, now always messy and curly as it reached his shoulders, making him look more boyish than the first time I had seen him. He had red highlights in his hair a year ago, adding to his mysterious allure, as his lips were a soft pink, the apple of his cheeks and nose dusted coral, which was a nice contrast with his paler complex, unlike Mingiâs whose skin was a beautiful caramel. The twins werenât identical, but upon a closer look, you were able to tell just how many attributes they shared.
Yunho loved experimenting with his style, and he mostly wore coloured clothes, all flashy and somehow still cosy looking, however, his shoes always seemed to be mismatched. It was a peculiar feat that had me wondering whether Yunho was just generally weird or he just had a particular taste when it came to fashion, I soon had realized it was the latter. His nails were always well-kept and painted either a turquoise or a yellow colour, bringing attention to his already beautiful hands, his fingers long and bony and mostly decorated by black rings. His scent, that earthy firewood and vanilla, was just as attention-grabbing as the rest of Yunho. If I hadnât known better, I wouldâve assumed Yunho was a very serious person, highly focused on his education, someone who spent his days cooped up in his room reading and learning all the time. But the Songs werenât too focused on getting high grades, and that became apparent rather quickly after I arrived at the Academy. Yunho was a goofy guy, he loved having fun and he really enjoyed being surrounded by people, always eager to share a laugh with someone, or just fall into idle chitchat for hours on end. People seemed to gravitate towards him, eager to have a word with him. It wasnât just him, though, students at the Academy all seemed to love the Song family, especially the twins who felt like fresh air in the dull and mediocre town that Nocturnal Parade seemed to be at first glance.
However, as mediocre as it was, I had never felt more at ease in a place before. It truly felt like I had found a community for myself and for my family, a place where everyone had your back and expected nothing in return even at the slightest of help offered. My parents loved it here, it was rather obvious since my mother was smiling more, the wrinkles were gone from her face, and my father wasnât as stressed as before. Working as an archivist in the big city had been demanding, but in this quiet town where nobody was rushing forward with their lives, my parents could take a breather. And I could too, until I quickly realized I had been blatantly rejected by my potential mate before even getting to know them. The day we had arrived in Nocturnal Parade had been long and nerve-wracking, I had no idea what would await us in this new place. That same day, the werewolves threw a welcoming party for our family, eager to welcome us into their pack.
It was late evening by the time my family had sorted most things out at our small house, which was on the same street as the Songs and right by the Pinecone Forest, the perfect neighbourhood for relentless werewolves that needed a lot of space to get rid of their impulsive energy. The party was in the backyard of the Songs family and was full of creatures by the time we made it there. It was warm, welcoming, and felt genuine from the second we stepped through their threshold. The family was big, but each one of them was gentle and eager to meet us, even the troublemakers which were Wooyoung and Yeri. And after that, it didnât take long for me to become once again invisible as I stood close to the drinks table in the Songs' backyard, gazing out towards the bonfire as the sun was about to set. The evening breeze was warm still and a light sheen of sweat coated my temples as I sipped my cool lemonade slowly, embarrassed to refill it for the fourth time. My solace, however, didnât last for longer as I noticed two towering figures beeline towards me. Their hair was tousled and they looked like they had been wrestling before they headed here, and I felt nervous upon realizing that they were probably the twins Mrs. Song had been talking about.
They had been out on their evening run and would only join us later, and they were very much so headed my way to introduce themselves. My heart was racing and I felt nervous, but I willed myself to calm down since I didnât want to embarrass myself in front of two potential classmates once Iâd started attending Wilden Pine Academy, which had been another anxiety-inducing thought at that time. The two guys, so very different in appearance yet so similar in mannerisms, sported matching smiles on their faces by the time they reached me. The one who was dressed in all-black and wore heavy jewellery had long hair which was pulled back into a half-up ponytail, his hair blonde and red, a rather cool-looking hairstyle. His features were sharp and his gaze was intense, but his open-mouthed boxy smile softened his features, his crooked front teeth endearing. The other one, however, was dressed in a pink crop top and high-waisted yellow jeans, one of his sneakers green meanwhile the other was turquoise. His hair had been shorter than the other guyâs, darker in colour too as it had red highlights, parted at the forehead. His features were a lot softer, his eyes rounder and warm, his cheeks puffy and rosy, his pouty lips a dark purple. His nails were painted turquoise and his jewellery was a lot simpler than the other guyâs, and I quickly realised that unless he was smiling, he looked just as intimidating as his twin brother.
But really, Yunhoâs appearance wasnât the first thing that caught my attention, sure, he looked unusual and made me remember the days when I was a lot younger and would purposefully dress up my Barbie dolls in silly outfits and organise pageants for them, but it was all about his scent and demeanour. The world seemed to dim around me when we had made eye contact, my arms and legs feeling numb suddenly as his rich earthy musky scent tinged with a hint of sweat invaded my nostrils, followed by firewood mixed with vanilla making my tongue feel like lead. My heart was racing and I couldnât do anything about it as I watched Yunhoâs pupils expand, his body turning rigid as Mingi remained oblivious to the subtle exchange between me and his twin. I had known that whatever I felt just upon a glance and a whiff werenât simple reactions of my body, but when I heard his voice and touched his warm skin, all of my fears and worries were answered.
âHi,â It was the slightly shorter twin that addressed me first, his voice deep and lightly raspy, âYou must be the Byunsâ daughter, right?â
I wasnât able to find my voice as I nodded wordlessly, hands tightening around my cup of icy lemonade. Thankfully they didnât seem offended by my lack of verbal response, I could only pray they would assume my heart raced so wildly because I was nervous. I tried to ignore the fact that the taller twinâs heart was thumping even louder than my own heart, blaming it on the remaining adrenaline from his run, âMy name is Yunho and this is my twin brother, Mingi.â
One large hand was extended towards me then, and as I grabbed it to shake it, I was positive Yunho mustâve felt the electricity that coursed through my body at the simple touch. It had felt as if my whole being was charged, as if I was experiencing the whole world for the first time. Everything sounded sharper, looked brighter, and smelled fresher. I could feel Yunhoâs pulse in my own palm, his gorgeous eyes shaking as we stood frozen, gripping each otherâs hands tightly. But upon Mingiâs awkward throat clearing, I ripped myself away from under the charm, and faced the guy with a small smile, âNice to meet you two, Iâm Y/N.â
Touching Mingi, however, felt like touching anyone else. My body was still tingling from Yunhoâs touch, but I had felt nothing special as Mingi grinned widely at me, his handshake just a little firmer than Yunhoâs had been. Once we released each otherâs hands I was quick to down my lemonade, subtly trying to pat the sweat from my temples away, embarrassed over the fact that my scent was most probably spiking and irking them. But neither boy commented about it as Yunhoâs deep eyes remained trained on me, tracking all of my actions.
âYou just arrived, right?â Yunhoâs voice was a lot steadier than mine had been, and I gulped, trying to ignore the sigh that threatened to leave my lips at the warm rumble of his tone.
âYes, somewhere around noon. The drive wasnât too long, though.â I hoped if I spoke fast and a lot they would blame my reactions on nervousness, âWeâve been looking forward to moving here, Iâve heard a lot of great things about this town due to the Petrovas and everything. I assume living here is rather good.â
The mention of that name seemed to make the twins grimace, but I didnât pry and they didnât say anything about it, âSurely it is, weâve moved here roughly nine years ago, but it just feels like we were meant to be in this town, to live here.â
Mingiâs tone was earnest as he spoke and I smiled at him, my eyes constantly slipping back onto Yunho, who looked like he hadnât blinked since the twins had reached me. I gulped and smiled softly at him, wondering whether he felt the same visceral emotions as I did in his presence, under his burning stare.
âI hope Iâll find a home in this town too, I havenât been here for long, but it certainly feels a lot cosier than the big city had been for my whole life.â My tone turned a bit sour as I shifted on my feet, making the twins look at me curiously.
âYouâre from Colourful River, right? Itâs a big city, we always liked going there for random trips.â It made me wonder if Yunho and I had unknowingly run into each other before, but my inner wolf told me that we hadnât. If we had been, Iâm sure our parents wouldâve never been able to separate us from each other, âIt mustâve been nice living amongst humans.â
I tried not to stare at Yunhoâs inviting plush lips while he spoke, but it was hard. Everything about him was so captivating, âSince the city is closer to the South than North, it isnât dominated by humans, but they were rather alright, not as scared as all the legends say. But if you go up North they might not be as friendly as those living closer to the border.â
âDid you have human friends?â Mingiâs tone was eager as he grinned at me, and I didnât want to disappoint him, but there was no point in lying to these two.
âI didnât have many friends,â I muttered, chuckling a bit sadly, âBut the humans were less evil compared to the night creatures.â
Silence settled upon the three of us as I didnât look up at the two, but Yunhoâs stare remained insistent. He had stepped closer meanwhile we had been conversing, and I hadnât even noticed until his strong scent hit my nose once again, making me take a deep breath and gulp it down hungrily, thankful when it felt like the scent got stuck in my throat. I hadnât experienced anything like this before, but the yearning to be close to him, to touch him and feel him was overwhelming all of a sudden as I looked up, finding Yunhoâs head tilted as his eyes slowly racked over my body. It made my cheeks burn and my muscles tense, my wolf stirring in something that I could only call arousal. I have certainly not experienced anything like this before with anyone. I wondered if this meant anything deeper, whether imprinting on first sight was a real thing or only something made up for hopeless romantics.
âYouâll see finding friends here will be a lot easier than in the big city,â Mingiâs smile was warm and he reached a hand out to pat my arm, making Yunhoâs eyebrows furrow as he looked at his twin sharply. Mingi just cast him a curious glance before his name was being called by his mother, her voice louder than the cacophony of the party, âOh, Iâll be back after I see what mom needs from me.â
Then he left, jogging towards his mother with a smile. Yunho, however, took another step towards me, looming over me as his eyebrows furrowed, nostrils flaring as I gulped nervously, wondering whether he felt the same as I did. I wanted to ask, but I was embarrassed. He reached a hand forward, his fingers brushing against mine, but he seemed to catch himself as he took a step back, jaw set tightly. And then, without saying anything, he turned and hurried away, ignoring the people who called out his name. My heart raced as I watched him leave, suddenly feeling cold and empty. The wolf in my head whined and whispered at me to chase after him, to claim him and tell him that he was ours, but I couldnât do that. Yunho had free reign of his feelings and thoughts, I couldnât force something like that on him. We hadnât even known each other five minutes ago, it wouldâve been so wrong.
But what was even more wrong and more painful than anything I had experienced before was the fact that Yunho never looked my way again after that, remaining silent and avoidant, ignorant, heâd even flee the room if it was just the two of us. I didnât even have the chance to have him before I lost him, and deep down, I knew I had been denied by my own mate. It was painful, but it wasnât anything I could change, at least, it didnât feel like it at the moment.
           With the Spring Break right around the corner, the hallways were liverier than before as students pilled together, eagerly discussing what they were up to once theyâd return home. The professors seemed to be in a lighter mood as well, a lot friendlier too, and more understanding if someone slacked off a bit. Everyone but our Literature professor, who demanded we hand in our essays right before the week ended. Today was Friday and weâd be heading home tomorrow, I was hitchhiking with Sanâs family since theyâd offered to drive us home as they were out of town and would drive by our Academy on their way home. Sanâs parents were busy businessmen so they were always on the go, oftentimes leaving San and his much older sister at home, who was a rather successful makeup artist in Nocturnal Parade and not just. Sheâd gotten an out-of-town offer just last month and the gig went well, so, she was now successfully expanding her business. But because I had been procrastinating my essay until the last moment, it meant that I had been cooped up in the Library this whole morning, and then later in the Study Hall as late evening was approaching.
My muscles ached from sitting in the same spot for so long and my eyes stung from being too dry, I had been staring at my laptopâs bright screen for an ungodly amount of time, if I wasnât a werewolf I bet my eyesight would be horrible by now. Thankfully, the Study Hall was a lot less packed than usual, and the absence of students meant I could work in peace without distractions. That is until Yunho decided to walk into the vast room, eyes scanning the place and quickly jumping over my presence as my eyes burned into the side of his head. Of course, it was no surprise that I had been completely ignored by him once again, resigned, I went back to the finishing touch-ups of my essay. My heart ached and my hands felt cold now that I knew Yunho was in my vicinity, so close, yet miles away still. I gulped and willed myself to ignore his musky scent that seemed to haunt my every sense now, and I couldâve cheered when I was finally finished with the essay. I didnât waste any more time sending it to my professor as I swiftly gathered my things and rushed out of the Study Hall, heart racing in my chest.
My muscles had been aching for an evening run and I knew Iâd have to skip dinner tonight since I felt restless, my thoughts messy and filled with anxious whispers. Since most students were returning home tomorrow morning, it meant that the community would be organising a welcome home bonfire as soon as possible. The bonfires were great and I always had a good time, but it was inevitable to come across the Song family there since they were the main organizers of it. Just last year, when the Summer Break finally arrived, I had been squeezed between Wooyoung and, tragically, Yunho on a log, forced to endure Yunhoâs rigid stance and complete ignorance as he chatted and laughed with everyone around us. My skin had been burning, not because of the close proximity to the fire, and my wolf was whining at me to touch him, to lean closer, to speak to Yunho. But I knew it was pointless, and thus, decided to save myself from embarrassment as I quickly excused myself and walked back home, rather glad that San wasnât home to pester me about my sudden sour mood. San was a dear friend, but sometimes he was awful at giving me space, at understanding that I needed to be alone to figure my thoughts and feelings out.
That was why I never let him know when Iâd go on runs, I preferred to be alone either way. The air wheezing past my ears, which were in tune with everything around me, was always freeing and relaxing. My jumbled thoughts became a silent murmur in the back of my mind as my paws hit the forest floor powerfully, strong and long legs carrying me far away from the Academy, from the campus, from any other possible wolf that I could come across. I liked solitary, itâs what I knew my whole life, it was comfortable and comforting. Whenever I let my wolf take over, it was as if I was reborn once I shifted back into my human form. I felt invincible as my burgundy fur gleamed under the setting sun rays, and I leered whenever another animal made haste in my presence. In my wolf form, everything felt simpler, more primitive, and less complicated. If I could, I would probably never shift back into my human form, but that was unethical and very unhealthy. I wasnât a wolf, I was just a simple werewolf, and abandoning my human side would mean that I was going rogue. And lone, rogue, werewolves never survived for long. It wasnât what we were designed for, so I couldnât abandon my true self.
My run tonight had taken longer than usual, the forest was now dark as I returned to the shed that lay just on the outskirts of the campus, not too close, but not too far either in case of an emergency. I had found it on an early morning stroll with San, and I had been using it as my hideout ever since. It was a good spot for privacy while Iâd change out of my clothes, away from prying eyes when Iâd turn back into my human form, naked and unprotected. I wasnât uncomfortable by nudity, after all, it was rather common and normal amongst werewolves to see each other bare, but I was shy, and thus, preferred to remain hidden from otherâs eyes. San had joked once that I was a prude and old-fashioned, but I just simply wished that not everyone saw me so exposed, it was a tiny bit embarrassing even if it was very normal for our kin. So, the shed was the perfect spot for me to stay out of sight while being close enough to campus that if I was late for curfew Iâd make it back swiftly and unnoticed, like tonight. I knew I probably had only a few minutes to make it back to the right wing, but as I had no devices on me, I wouldnât know until I made it back to my clothes. San was certainly blowing up my phone by now, asking where I was and why I didnât join him when it was quiz nightâwhich only meant that I would question him about whichever lesson he had decided he didnât know well enough, so really, it wasnât a fun activity, but I loved San, so, I helped him out from time to time.
Taking a deep whiff of the air, waiting for a second to determine whether anyone was in my vicinity, I was glad when my wolf sensed nothing, so I nudged the shedâs door open with my fur-coated head and walked inside. The small lamp I had turned on cast a dim warm hue over the abandoned place, and I approached the table as I felt my bones shifting, my jaw locking in tight and my lungs constricting for a second. My joints popped and my head felt like it was splitting in two, but it all lasted for a second or two, until I was standing tall on my legs, hands reached out to stabilise myself on the table. Shifting wasnât painful by any means, but it always left me a bit disoriented. The doctors in the city had told me it was because I was an early bloomer, my body forced to mature before its right time, so it wasnât anything necessarily bad, just uncomfortable. As I regained my senses and shook my head to clear the dizziness, my muscles locked up and my wolf purred loudly, almost to the point it escaped past my own lips. Something was amiss. In the dim lighting, I noticed another heap of clothes thrown on the ground, just by the entrance. The scent tooâŠit was familiar, too familiar, and I panicked. How had I missed it? Had I become so used to it that it didnât faze my wolf anymore?
As I hastily tried to grab my clothes, nakedness be damned Iâd get dressed on the way, the shedâs door was slammed open, a low grunt echoing in the otherwise silent space. My eyes widened as a gorgeous black wolf with orchid eyes stared back at me, huffing and puffing as saliva dripped from its mouth. It was big and strong, its vanilla and firewood scent a lot more permeating than before. My knees felt weak as my hands tightened into the table, holding myself up since my brain was short-circuiting. For a second, the big black wolf didnât move, its snarl loud in the shed, but then, bones cracked and the black fur slowly disappeared as the wolf shifted into something more human looking, tall and lean, strong andâŠvery naked. My eyes widened when I finally realised it was Yunho standing in the doorway, his eyes still orchid coloured as they bled into mine, and I was frozen as my wolf started whining, whispering to me to approach Yunho, to touch his hot and strong body, to entice him and make him claim us.
Yunhoâs body was anything like I had seen before. He was alluring by all means, and the lower my eyes dropped the tighter my chest felt, the lump in my throat getting bigger and harder to ignore. I had seen many guys naked before, but they couldnât compare to Yunho, everything about him wasâŠbig. My hands flattened against the surface of the table and I tilted my head before I could stop myself, well aware that my wolf was more in charge of me than my own conscience, my eyes a bright orchid as Yunhoâs lips pressed into a straight line, his eyes not shy of taking in every curve of my body, his hands balling up into fists at his sides. It was hard to breathe, and it was even harder to control my bodily reactions when Yunho was so close, so exposed and vulnerable for taking. And maybe he was thinking the same thing because all of a sudden, we were moving towards each other, our eyes glimmering in the dim light and our chests heaving as I bared my fangs at Yunho, whose lips curled into a low snarl. I was so close to touching him, I could feel his body heat, but I knew I couldnât. We werenât ourselves just yet, the adrenaline coursed through our bodies from the run, and our wolves were stronger and louder than under normal circumstances. He wouldâve been so easy to touch, though, as we stopped barely a few feet away from each other, desire written all over his features, but in a last attempt to find control over my body and mind, I snapped out under my wolfâs control.
I found my voice, but just barely, as my cheeks flushed a deep red, âIâmâIâI thought nobody knew of the shed, IâIâm, uh, Iâm sorry for barging in. I didnât knowâIâve never seen you here before, Iââ
âY/N.â Yunhoâs voice was deeper than ever before, his round eyes dangerous as they were narrowed into slits, watching me closely. Just hearing my name said like that shut me up really fast as my heart raced in my chest, and I knew Yunho could hear it. It was so loud. I couldâve touched him, my wolf wanted it desperately, but Yunho wasnât himself just yet, he didnât look like it, âIâve gone to this Academy for longer than you, of course I know about this place. Mingi and I come here all the time.â
I released a shuddering breath, forcing my eyes to stay on his face, anywhere but lower as I couldnât trust myself and my wolf just yet. I really wanted to reach out and trace his firm muscles, to cradle him close to myself, to burry my face between his pecks, to lick the sweat beads that rolled down his navel, lower into his happy trail until they reached hisâ âYou should go before Mingi returns.â
I jumped, mouth dry as I realised I was staring lower than I was supposed to, my whole chest and ears burning now, not just my cheeks, âIâm sorry.â I managed to mutter before I hurried back to the table and clumsily put on my clothes. I knew I looked like I had been mauled by how messy my hair was, my shirt untucked and one of the pantlegs rolled lower than the other, but I needed to leave before Iâd do something Iâd regret later. Yunho wasnât mine, we werenât mated, and I couldnât do anything about it. But as I went to rush past him, he caught my wrist with frightening speed, his palm hot and large. I gulped but didnât look at him, my eyes falling on the heap next to his clothes, very clearly Mingiâs now that he had pointed it out.
âYou shouldnât show yourself to just anyone, Y/N, itâs lowly.â The pang in my heart was more painful than anything I had experienced before. What did he mean by that? I had literally been on out a run, of course, I wasnât showing myself to just anyone, it was only normal I was naked, or was I supposed to shift while wearing my clothes only to rip them apart? Besides, who had permitted him to say such things when he was the biggest manwhore I had known to date?! His words hadnât just hurt me, they ignited an angry fire deep in my veins that had lay dormant for too long.
âIs it lowly shifting back into my human form after a run, Yunho? Really?â I chuckled humourlessly, my next words coming out in a snare as I looked at him with a glare, âYouâre rather quick to judge me when you have no shame sleeping with half of the Academy, shouldnât that be considered lowly?â
Before Yunho could say anything and before I could regret the words I had just spoken, I stormed off, flinching as I almost collided with a large white wolf, its head tilted in confusion as we stared at each other for a second. I gulped and averted my orchid-coloured eyes, âHello, Mingi.â
The wolf huffed and bowed his head slightly, and despite wanting to flee, I pushed the door open for him as the wolf let out an appreciative whine, its eyes switching between Yunho and me once it was halfway inside the shed. But I didnât wait around to hear Mingiâs questions as I rushed back to campus, checking my phone to see five missed calls from San and ten even angrier texts than the voicemails he left, clearly upplaying his sadness. I could hear Wooyoungâs witchy cackle in the background as he no doubt was playing on Sanâs new PlayStation. A quick text later, I let San know that I had lost track of time while I was on my run and that weâd see each other during breakfast the next morning. Sneaking around the dorms to sleep in Sanâs bed tonight wouldâve been worth, if only my heart and mind werenât in turmoil, aching all over again due to Yunhoâs nasty and undeserved assumptions. I had no idea why he acted so differently with me, itâs like he was a completely different person in my presence, and I didnât enjoy it. It hurt me deeply. What had I done to deserve such coldness from him?
           The ride home with the Chois was filled with laughter and sharing stories, the radio lowered once San and I started telling them about the Academy and our classes. Sanâs family had always felt like a second family to me. They were warm and very loving people, even if I had initially struggled to warm up to them, they had never pushed or pried for any information, no matter how insignificant it was. Thus, I came to trust them rather quickly since Mrs. Choi loved baking and would often invite me over during the holidays. Besides, Iâd always leave with a basketful of whichever cookies Mrs. Choi decided to bake that day, and since my mother has a sweet tooth, she was always more than eager to send me over to the Chois to help them out. Sanâs parents' business trip was successful and they managed to expand their branches to the North as well, which would require them frequent trips to Aurora Falls, which was the biggest human settlement in our country. It seemed that there were human investors who were eager to expand their businesses to the South, which would benefit them a lot since their franchises were mostly nonexistent around here. It was a day to celebrate, which the Chois were really good at doing. I knew theyâd smuggle in some really expensive champagne tonight to the bonfire, after all, they did everything with grandeur.
My parents had been lounging around the front porch when the Chois's expensive SUV pulled up in front of our humble abode, my motherâs face had lit up like a Christmas tree as she came to welcome me home, and the Chois as well. After quick hugs and kisses, the Chois were off and I was left with my parents, who were smiling from ear to ear.
âLook at you!â My father had said as he engulfed me in a bear hug and spun me around, making me giggle into his chest, âYouâre radiating, what are they feeding you at the Academy?â
âMrs. Namâs cooking is really delicious, but I donât think itâs because of the food.â I giggled as my feet had finally touched the ground. My mother stood to the side, my duffle bag already in her hand as she shook her head at our antics, âI suspect itâs the clear air and the vast forest grounds.â
âYouâre still running on your own?â My motherâs eyebrows had furrowed as I walked up to her, throwing an arm around her shoulders as we headed for the house. The rumble of a loud engine reached our ears as we took the steps up the porch. I knew whose car it was, it was hard to miss when nobody elseâs car engine was as loud as the Song twins, âMrs. Song told me her sons had proposed to go on runs with you, but youâve turned them down each time. I know weâre all still adjusting to living in a pack, but having company on your runs is actually very healthy for you and your wolf, my dear.â
I wished to correct my mother that it had been Mingi who had proposed to come on runs with me, no mention of Yunho. We had crossed paths once while we were both out hunting during a full moon and because my cramps had been really bad that day, Mingi was nice enough to remain a respectable distance away and guide me for the night, keeping an eye out for other not-so-kind predators. There were months when my shifting went a little haywire during the full moon, my senses dull and my bones all miss shaped. Again, the doctors hadnât found anything wrong with me, they suspected it was due to my early blooming, which wasnât helping much. As we reached the front door, my father already opening it for us, the honk of a loud car made us turn back and look towards the orange Jeep, its windows rolled down, and the younger Song siblings cooped up in the backseat.
âHi, Mr. and Mrs. Byun!â Mingi called from the driverâs seat, all smiles as his glasses looked to be slipping off his nose. Wooyoung was just as enthusiastic as he leaned out the window, the car going at a slow pace now that they had almost reached their house.
âSee you tonight, right?!â Wooyoung shouted as he grinned widely, pointing specifically at me, âCanât leave Sannie on his own, right?!â
âRight.â My voice didnât have much force to it as my eyes stalled on Yunho, who was facing the windshield, his jaw set tight as he looked at Mingi and said something inaudible. I released a quiet sigh as we stepped through the doorway, my parents sharing a laugh at the siblings' antics. I tried to ignore the lump in my throat, the fire in my veins, the ache of my heart. Yunhoâs hurtful words were still too fresh in my mind, the look in his eyes and the vivid image of his body a constant image in the front of my mind. It wasnât surprising that I was still thinking about him. We had encountered each other just last night, after all, but I wished we never had. It was hard to ignore the yearning, especially when we were back at home, forced to visit the Songs weekly since our parents had grown so close with each other. I was happy for them, donât misunderstand me, but I wished the Song parents stopped blaming my âlonelinessâ on being an only child, thus forcing me to constantly hang out with their children. I didnât have any issues with the five of them, per se, but I hardly found anything I had in common with themâminus Yunho, since he wouldnât even look my way, let alone have a conversation with me.
âYou should tell San to sleep over tonight, maybe his parents can stay too!â My fatherâs words distracted me from my thoughts as I headed for the stairs, eager to fall into my comfortable bed, no Yeri to disturb my peace this time.
âHoney, they had barely returned home, let the Chois enjoy having their son home for at least three more days.â My mother gently chastised my father as she headed up the stairs after me, my duffle bag still in her hand, âHeâll sleep over before they go back to the Academy.â
âFine, but I found a really cool book about genealogy, Iâm sure heâd love reading through it.â
âSure, honey, sure.â My mother and I shared an amused look which made us chuckle, my fatherâs mumbled words blending into the background as he was headed for his study room, surely eager to get back to whatever book he was reading this time, âGet some sleep before lunch, Mama Song asked us to head over before they set the bonfire, sheâs making a new mushroom stew recipe sheâd like us to try.â
âYeah, okay,â I mumbled as I fell face-first into my pillows, groaning loudly as my muscles finally eased up, my body cocooned in the safety of my own scent. Finally, a little peace of mind.
But that peace of mind didnât last for long. The Song household was buzzing with life and laughter even before the other members of our community had started joining the bonfire. The mushroom stew was beyond delicious, and if I wasnât too shy, I wouldâve asked for a second plate but decided I could sneak in sometime during the evening and have a second plate, I knew Mrs. Song wouldnât mind since she was generous like that. Lunch went surprisingly well, mostly with everyone talking over each other, especially Wooyoung, Yeri, and Mr. Song, but that was to be expected. The Songs were very eccentric people and their household had always been chaotic. However, what did take me by surprise was the presence of a newcomer, someone who wasnât a werewolf. Her hair was dark and fell in long curls, her skin pale and her eyes very sharp, her lips the colour of blood and her stance very elegant. If I hadnât known better, I wouldâve thought she hated us, but anytime Mingi looked at her sheâd smile at him and her heartbeat would waver whenever he laughed. It wasnât hard to guess that she was the Petrova heir, the youngest vampire of the Baeâs. Knowing so much about them, thanks to my father, sitting at a table with her now felt surreal.
She didnât look like she wanted to talk much, but when my fatherâs innocent curiosity got the best of him and he started asking questions, she seemed rather pleased that she could gloat about her family. Her tone was sharp and she spoke rather straightforwardly, yet it was somehow obvious she didnât mean bad. She was a peculiar person and I felt immense respect for her, no real reason as to why, maybe itâs because I thought she was very cool. I wasnât brave enough to speak to her, so, besides stolen glances and a few shared glances, no words passed between the two of us. Besides, she was an amazing distraction to preoccupy my busy mind since conveniently Yunho and I ended up sitting next to each other. His body was warm, his scent almost tangible, and with every bite I took of my stew, it felt as if Yunhoâs sandalwood scent was deep in my throat, forcing me to gulp down copious amounts of water as if I was sitient all the time. Yunho sat rigidly next to me, his body mostly turned away from me and facing Dahyun, his youngest sister, who looked absent-minded as she played with her fork, occasionally staring at Mingi if he made the vampire girl laugh. She carried Mingiâs scent and a bite mark was visible on her nape, it wasnât hard to guess what she and Mingi were. Mates.
Thankfully, after lunch was over, San shortly arrived too and I could escape from the Song family, from Yunho, walking around the back garden as we searched for timber that would be good for the bonfire. Wooyoung, of course, came to join us and Dahyun was quick to do so too, with Mingi and Yunho busy setting up the back garden as our parents all helped. The vampire girl was busy in the kitchen, apparently, she could bake really yummy muffins, so she was busy doing just that. Once everything was set and people were coming over, Wooyoung sneaked off to bring us cans of beer, San cheering as we all uncapped ours, clinking them together loudly. The cold sparkling drink burned my parched throat as I wolfed it down, making San chuckle as Wooyoung was busy checking his friendâs free hand for splinters. I said nothing as a blush covered Sanâs cheeks, his eyes fond, as Wooyoung fussed about his friend.
âMom said sheâd leave us a little bit of champagne,â San grinned as he switched the hand holding his can of beer, Wooyoungâs eyebrows furrowed as his fingers gently traced Sanâs free palm, âItâll be in the highest cupboard.â
âOnly Mingi and Yunho can reach that high, though,â Wooyoung mumbled with a pout, still holding onto Sanâs hand despite being done with his inspection. I chuckled as San gave Wooyoung a look, his chest almost puffing out more.
âAre you sure about that?â He raised a straight eyebrow, leaning closer to Wooyoungâs face. I watched with intrigue as Wooyoung slightly caved in on himself, gulping almost nervously. His heartbeat remained steady, though, so I couldnât tell for sure whether Sanâs proximity made him nervous, âWho got that stuck ball off the basket last time, I donât reckon it was your brothers?â
âWell,â Wooyoung huffed, averting his eyes when San only leaned closer. I almost grinned when Wooyoungâs heart very loudly skipped a beat, but his eyebrows furrowed as he swiftly straightened himself, giving San a pointed look, âYou can jump high. And I suppose you have strong arms, it was sheer luck, really.â
Before the two could start bickering, I chuckled and reached a hand out towards Wooyoung, âWonât you check my hands for blisters too?â
Wooyoung seemed a little bit too eager to scurry off the log he was sharing with San as he kneeled in front of me, taking my hand into his. I chuckled and looked at San as I took a swing of my beer, Wooyoungâs warm fingers tracing lines as he hummed under his breath, turning my palm over, âYou have pretty hands, Y/N.â
âThank you,â I said, then switched my hands as Wooyoung continued to inspect them, a flush appearing on his face when San reached out to pet his hair since it was tousled by the wind earlier. It had settled now into a pleasant evening breeze. The chatter, music, and laughter coming from around the bonfire felt nice, warm. As I gazed at the fire, I was greeted by the sight of werewolves cosying up and sharing drinks and stories. Iâve never had this in the big city, it felt really nice to be surrounded by creatures that had your back even if they didnât know you well.
Wooyoung chuckled, his finger digging into my skin, right underneath my pinkie, âYunho has the same exact moles here too, on the same hand as well.â
My body froze as Sanâs eyebrows raised, he quickly scurried off the log to join Wooyoung crouching in front of me. I tried to keep the smile on my face, but the taste in my mouth soured as I looked down at the three moles that Iâve always had on my left palm, right underneath my pinkie finger.
âReally?â San sounded surprised and excited at the same time, âAre you sure?â
âOf course,â Wooyoung scoffed as he gave San a side glance, âHeâs my brother, I know him. Heâs always said that they look like stars. Before our sisters were born, heâd said they represented him, Mingi, and me. Of course, the closest to the one he called himself was Mingi because they are twins and blah blah, sometimes this twin thing gets old.â
âYouâre just jealous.â San teased Wooyoung as my eyes were stuck on the three moles, something in my stomach dropping. Iâve always said the three dots looked like stars and represented my family: my mom, my father, and me. Weâd always be there for each other, close by, looking over one another. Wooyoung and Sanâs voices drowned out as they started bickering about whether Mingi and Yunho had a deeper bond than any other werewolf due to them being twins, but my mind was spinning with this new piece of information. It suddenly felt wrong having those moles there, especially since Yunho didnât want to have to do anything with me. I gulped, retracting my hand from Wooyoungâs hold as I stood abruptly, taking the two guys off guard.
âUhm, Iâll just see what my parents are up to if you donât mindâŠâ I knew my scent had soured, Sanâs furrowed eyebrows told me he had realised something had upset me. But I just smiled and patted Wooyoungâs head before I walked around my friends, my heart slightly racing as the chilly evening seemed to bite at my nose, making me sniff harder and harder by the time I reached my parents, who were talking to the Academyâs Principal, Mr. Kim.
âOh, Miss Byun,â The Principal was the first one to spot me, and he smiled as my parents beckoned me even closer, âI was just complimenting you. Ever since Miss Yeri started rooming with you, her grades not only went up but sheâs been better behaved too.â
âOh, uhm, thatâs great.â I tried to even out my expression, praying that my parents wouldnât question my souring mood, âI didnât do much, just asked her to follow some rules. She also asked if I could sometimes help her out with her homework.â
âFascinating,â The Principal muttered as my parents looked at me proudly, making me feel a little bit shy, âI knew letting her room with Miss Son wasnât too smart, those two gave me more headache than the ruling board does on the daily.â
The Principalâs comment had my parents laughing, the shared glance between them amused, and suddenly I realised Iâd never have that. I would never have a mate that stood by my side, cosied up to me, spoke to me about whatever insanity crossed their minds, no shared understanding glances, no cheek or neck nuzzles, no unbreakable bond, nothing. My jaw tightened as the air spiked with sandalwood and vanilla, and I hoped it would pass by before the tears could spring into my eyes. But the Universe seemed to be working against me today because the Principal caught Yunhoâs bicep before he could stalk off, his expression soft and his eyes questioning. He hadnât noticed my presence yet, because I knew his round eyes would turn harsh and his pouty lips would pull into a straight line the second he noticed me. His outgrown hair was tousled by the breeze, long strands framing his face handsomely as they brushed against his nape, some strands darker than the others.
âMr. Song, fancy seeing you.â The Principal patted Yunhoâs strong back with a proud smile, âI was just telling Mr. and Mrs. Byun how your little sister has been improving both academically and behaviour-wise too.â
âOh,â Yunhoâs pale cheeks flushed with colour as he slightly bowed, I could see my parents practically fawn over him. He was handsome, too handsome, everyone around here was in love with him whether they wanted to be or not, âI know my siblings give you a lot of headaches, but if it helps, youâll have to deal with fewer of us after this year.â
The Principal laughed as he shook his head, âBetween you and me, Iâd rather have you and Mingi attend the Academy for five more years than your younger siblings, although Dahyun is a sweet girl despite being odd.â
Even if the comment wasnât well received by Yunho, his left eye twitched slightly and his smile looked a bit forced all of a sudden, he just chuckled and bowed his head again, âTheyâll mature with time, Mingi and I did too.â
âIndeed, that is true.â Then the Principal was suddenly facing me, and I noticed the way Yunhoâs eyes slightly widened as if he actually hadnât noticed me standing just a few feet away, âYouâd be surprised to hear that Yunho was unstoppable as a child, we had to sedate him more than once during his runs. He also struggled to shift back until he became ten, isnât that peculiar?â
Before Yunho could interject, however, my mother spoke up to my horror, âMy daughter still struggles to shift, being an early bloomer is really straining.â
âIâm not an early bloomer, though.â Yunhoâs tone was a bit harsher, but I bet nobody noticed but me as his eyes bore into mine, his face void of any emotion. I sighed and looked away, trying to push the image of his exposed collarbones due to his unbuttoned shirt out of my head. His cheeks seemed unnaturally pink, he mustâve used some blush before coming down for the bonfire.
âSometimes when matesââ
âI think we should leave the younglings alone, no?â My father cut the Principal off with a charming smile as I looked at him, slightly taken aback. Nobody knew Yunho and I were supposed to be mates, not even Yunho, I hadnât told a soul. I doubt my father knows, he mustâve misinterpreted Yunho and my exchange as I winced and he just cleared his throat, sounding uncomfortable. Then, without wasting another second, my father was rushing us towards the bonfire, my mother laughing at something the Principal said as I turned to look at my dad. He was smiling gently and winked when he caught my stare, making me question whether he truly was oblivious to whether I had already found my mate or not. Yunho and I marched towards the bonfire wordlessly, and I flinched when I felt his warm knuckles brush against the back of my hand, but almost as if it was a fragment of my imagination, Yunho was beelining it towards a log on which a girl I didnât know sat, next to her Yeri with a bored expression on her face.
âYunho!â The unknown girl called out, making grabby hands at him. I watched as Yunho grinned and sat next to her, leaning into her space as the girl instantly flushed. My stomach coiled as I averted my eyes towards the fire, feeling its warmth slowly seep into my bones, but my muscles didnât ease up, they remained tense.
âDid you miss me, baby?â I tried not to whine as my wolf told me to pounce on the girl and drag her into the forest and show her what happens to those who touch Yunho, but I wouldâve looked completely insane if I had done that. Yunho wasnât done speaking, however, and I felt eyes on me which made my skin crawl, âI got held up, but Iâm all yours now.â
I tried not to feel sick as I chanced a glance towards Yunho, who was looking at me with a smirk. I could feel tears threatening to appear in my eyes, I didnât want to look pathetic, however, Yeri seemed to save me from the shame, âDude, did you get me a beer?â
âOf course, I did.â Yunho chuckled, finally looking away from me, âJust donât tell mom or Wooyoung.â
âI wonât, chill out.â Yeri scoffed as she opened her can of beer, grinning to herself in triumph, âMy room is yours tonight, then.â
They shared a look and I released a shaky breath as I had decided that I needed a moment away from everything. I knew everyone could smell my spiked scent and hear my heart thudding in an uneven rhythm, I didnât want them staring at me, so I quickly hurried inside the house and headed for the kitchen hoping it was deserted. Maybe Iâd find that bottle of champagne San was talking about and help myself to it, I knew nobody would mind. The kitchen was dark when I stepped through the archway, so I quickly felt around the wall for the light switch and gasped when light flooded the kitchen. When I got too into my head, I completely missed other scents or heartbeats around me, otherwise the vampire girl wouldnât have taken me off guard. She tilted her head and raised an amused eyebrow as she nibbled on a cherry.
âDid I scare you?â She asked, her tone still cold, âI thought werewolves have heightened senses too.â
âUh, we do.â I muttered as I walked further inside the kitchen, âI was distracted.â
âWhy is that?â The girl asked, looking curious as her expression slightly shifted.
âNo reason.â I lied as I opened a cupboard and grabbed a tall glass.
âAre you drinking wine?â She looked surprised as I walked to the cupboard I knew the champagne was hidden in, âCan I have some too?â
I paused and considered her question for a second, then shrugged, âSure, but itâs champagne.â
âGood, I like that more.â She smirked as she grabbed a tall glass too, then approached me. She was cold, she lacked the warmth werewolves emanated, but her scent was oddly not exactly hers. I studied her from my peripheral as I got on my tiptoes and grabbed the bottle of champagne. I had been around the Songs for long enough to know them by scent, and she very strongly reeked of Mingi. There was no further information needed to know they really were mated if only someone failed to notice her bite mark. The vampire girl said nothing as I opened the bottle of champagne, mindful of leaving some for San and Wooyoung as I poured the bubbly drink for the vampire before for myself. I could feel her eyes on me, studying me closely, and then she hummed, leaning her hip against the counter, âI might not be a werewolf, but you absolutely stink. Donât get me wrong, all werewolves do besides Mingi, but your scent is very bothersome right now.â
I gulped, feeling my cheeks heating up as I placed the bottle of champagne back into the cupboard. Getting told that you stink certainly wasnât very nice, but I knew firsthand that werewolves had distinctive scents, perhaps vampires werenât too fond of it. Not that I knew much about vampires, there were few in Colourful River and they seemed to frolic more with the humans since they were their blood bags. Still, her comment only worsened my mood as I handed her one of the glasses, trying not to grimace.
âSorry, Iâll try to keep it down next time,â I muttered over the rim of my glass, and then I took a bigger gulp than necessary. The vampire girl watched me with a raised eyebrow as she took a small sip, savouring the sweet taste unlike me. I didnât like the amused glint in her eyes, it felt as if she was looking down on me, but I really wasnât up for a confrontation right now.
âAs much as I would love to insult you right now,â My eyes widened as the vampire girl sighed, âOver the past year I learned that when your scent turns sour, or just becomes really unbearable to me, it means that youâre upset. So, I didnât mean to further upset you, Iâm just not very good at understanding how werewolves function.â
I chuckled under my breath as my next words escaped before I could stop myself, âFunny you say that when youâre surrounded by werewolves only right now. Why do you even hang around us if you canât stand us?â
Despite expecting harsh words as an answer to my jab, the vampire looked dejected as she leaned back into the counter, sighing loudly as she averted her eyes, âIf it wasnât for Mingi and I beingâmates, then I certainly wouldnât be here. When I was young, I had a really bad encounter with a rogue wolf and I have hated you all ever since, but I canât deny the pull I feel towards Mingi, itâs weird, but itâs there. And when I had tried ignoring it, it had hurt the both of us, so Iâm here now, trying to still embrace the fact that now Iâm part of this pack that Iâve hated my whole life and of the family thatâs been getting on my nerves ever since they moved to Nocturnal Parade.â
I hummed in surprise and took another sip of my drink, now suddenly understanding why the Song twins had reacted with disdain when I had brought up the Petrova family a year ago, I assume she and Mingi werenât together yet then.
âIt mustâve been hard accepting Mingi, then.â The girlâs cold exterior slowly melted away as she looked at me with surprise. I suppose she had been judged by many for her prejudices, but didnât everyone have some? I couldnât completely blame her for them, âSeeing a werewolf and a vampire together isnât uncommon, but I havenât heard of them being mated before. Do you mind if I ask how that happened?â
The vampire chuckled as she turned her head towards the window, gazing out as she took another sip of her champagne, âWe were drunk and had sex. I, apparently, bit Mingi where his scent gland is and triggered his imprinting. It feels weird to think about it, that maybe we wouldâve never ended up together otherwise, but I donât think thatâs true. I think I had always liked Mingi, my hatred had just gotten in the way of me realising my true feelings for him.â
I hummed, gaining a new perspective on their relationship. I have heard bits and pieces from Yeri, even Wooyoung sometimes, but Mingiâs younger sister was mostly speaking ill of the Petrova girl. Yeri didnât like the vampire at all and never failed to go on angry rants about how much she wanted to rip Mingiâs mate apart, but she couldnât because sheâd been accepted by the family, so the vampire girl was now untouchable. Speaking to the vampire, however, wasnât as awful as Yeri made me think it would be. She faced me again, her head tilted as she looked at me with a curious expression on her face.
âWhatâs your story? I donât think we had spoken before, right?â She asked as I shook my head, plastering on a small smile.
âWe moved here a year ago, the big city just wasnât for us anymore.â I shrugged, then traced the edge of the counter with my finger as I averted my eyes from the vampire, âNothing is interesting about me, I think Iâm just a regular, boring, werewolf. I did make a friend, though, itâs Choi San, if you know him?â
âOf course, I do,â The vampire scoffed, rolling her eyes as if hearing my best friendâs name was irritating to her, âWooyoung never shuts up about him, if I wouldnât have known better, Iâd suspect heâs in love with San.â
That caught my attention as I perked up, subconsciously leaning closer to the vampire. It felt as if she was wearing a patch of Mingiâs familiar scent, it was almost endearing if it wouldnât have reminded me of the fact that Iâd never have this with Yunho, âReally? You think Wooyoung is in love with San?â
The girl chuckled, looking at me with a smirk, âI wouldnât want to assume such a thing, but you must know Wooyoung is very irritating, so he only settles down when I threaten to tell San heâs always gushing about him behind his back. That must mean something, no?â
I bit my lower lip, buzzing with excitement at the prospect of Wooyoung returning Sanâs feelings. However, Iâd have to trade forward with this information very smartly, I didnât want to ruin something that apparently had so much potential. I only wanted to see San happy with the person he loved with his whole might.
âI hope it means something,â I muttered into my glass as I took another sip, making the vampire girlâs eyes gain a mischievous glint. I hoped she wouldnât say anything that would set back the two boys' relationship, but maybe I had finally gained an insider who could help me give tips to San to push their relationship a step forward.
âInteresting,â She mumbled as she took another sip as well, raising an eyebrow, âWhat about you, though? I know youâre rooming with Yeri, for which you have my condolences, but youâre connected to this family in more ways, right?â
I felt my palms sweat all of a sudden, âWhat do you mean?â
âI have sharp eyes, and very sensitive hearing. Whatâs between you and Yunââ
âNothing, absolutely nothing.â I wouldâve looked guilty even to a newcomer by how quick I was to shut down the vampireâs question and assumption, she hadnât even fully spelled Yunhoâs name yet. I gulped, feeling my heartbeat pick up, then I averted my eyes and hoped she would just drop the subjectâŠbut she didnât.
âItâs not my place to say what Iâm about to say next, but be careful.â My eyebrows furrowed as I dared take a peek at her from between my eyelashes, âThe Song twins arenât bad creatures, they really arenât, but Yunho isâŠa jackass, simply put. Heâs dated Seulgi, my friend, and things were really messy between them. I hear now heâs messing around with a girl who finished the Academy last year, I just donât want to see you end up like Seulgi. You seem like a genuine werewolf, kind-hearted too, I would hate to see Yunho destroy it all. Itâs not my place at all, I know, but maybe just let it be? Maybe itâs better if youâre not meant to be, you know?â
But we are meant to be, I wanted to say it, I wanted to snap at her, but she knew better. If she could see it, a complete outsider, then who was I to correct her? She had known Yunho for longer than me, she probably didnât have any bad intentions by warning me, but it still hurt. I gulped and downed the last of my champagne, knowing that my scent had soured once again. I came here to escape everything that was Yunho, yet, he was the subject once again. I hated it, but I couldnât do anything about it. As long as the both of us lived in this town, Yunho would somehow always be the subject, he was too popular and well-liked by the others.
âNo, youâre right, Iââ I paused when I realised I sounded shaky, âI donât even like him, donât worry. I know the type of guy he is, I wonât mingle with him. Iâm glad you found Mingi, his scent is all over you, by the way.â
The vampire blushed all of a sudden, it surprised me, but I was glad I had successfully diverted the subject from Yunho. She had a fond look on her face as she tried to save herself with a loud scoff, downing her champagne quickly, âMingi isnât too possessive, but since I donât have a scent as you guys do, heâs scenting me all the time. It was annoying at the beginning, but he wouldnât stop, so, I just had to accept the fact that everyone would know I was with him now. Itâs kind of endearing, but donât let him know, please! His ego is already through the roof.â
I chuckled, wondering what she was talking about because Mingi was one of the nicest creatures I had ever met. We werenât very close, but he always stopped to talk to me if we crossed paths in the hallways, and during the summer break, heâd even come over sometimes with baked goods, eager to discuss whatever book heâd lately read. I liked Mingi, he was nice to me and my family, sometimes perhaps too nice. Silence settled between the vampire girl and me, so I decided it was my time to excuse myself and join San and Wooyoung in the back garden once again. Surprisingly, I felt more at ease after speaking to the Petrova girl, I had always thought she was intimidating and too cold, but she was a lot nicer than I have been told. I cleared my throat and pointed towards the archway, an awkward smile making it onto my face.
âIâll head back outside if you donât mind.â But as I took off, she called out for me to stop.
âWait,â The vampire cleared her throat and looked a bit embarrassed as she dug into her pocket, her lips pursed as she avoided making eye contact, âSo, uhm, Dahyun forced me today to make some shitty bracelets with her and, honestly, I canât give this shit to any of my friends, they arenât werewolves.â
I quirked an eyebrow as she took her hand out of her pocket, then extended it towards me without meeting my eyes. Her palm opened and a simple, but pretty, brown leather bracelet sat in it. I chuckled, reaching for it with an amused smile. The bracelet was braided and it had a cute wood wolf charm, it looked like it was howling upon closer inspection. I was just about to make a playful comment about it when I noticed a very similar bracelet peeking out from underneath the sleeve of her blouse. The only difference was that the leather was a lighter brown than mine, so, I swallowed down my comment and instead looked at her with a big smile.
âThank you!â It oddly felt like a friendship offer too, but I didnât want to get too ahead of myself. Maybe she just genuinely didnât want to give it to her other friends, maybe she was embarrassed to do so, âItâs really pretty.â
âWhatever,â The vampire grumbled as she lowered her hand, fidgeting with her bracelet absentmindedly, âThat little animal forced me toânot that Iâm calling Dahyun an animal, or other werewolves, Iâwell.â
I laughed quietly as I wore the bracelet, looking at it for a longer second before I grinned at the Petrova girl, âDonât worry, I get what youâre saying. We are animals, after all, and since youâve already brought that up, please be a little nicer to Yeri, I canât keep listening to her whine about you.â
âI hate that brat.â The vampire scowled, but quickly caught herself, âI mean, sure, Iâll try to be nicerâŠsort of.â
I chuckled and raised my hand to wriggle my wrist, the wolf charm moving around, âFriends, maybe?â
The vampire seemed to think for a second before she smiled, a real smile that reached her sharp eyes too, âYeah, friends.â
I felt rather happy as I left the kitchen, fulfilled even, that I had managed to befriend another creature, and this was the Petrova, well now Bae, heir on top of it all. It made me feel excited as I hurried out of the house, planning to tell San and even Wooyoung, but I almost collided with two creatures once out on the porch. The girl's giggles became quiet as my wide eyes stared up into Yunhoâs equally surprised ones, but then, his grip tightened around the girlâs waist and he was suddenly manoeuvring themselves around me, a dark look crossing Yunhoâs features. I gulped, my heart racing as I heard the girl mutter something about me to Yunho, and then both were laughing. It was fine, I was alright. Yunho was free to do however he pleased, he didnât owe me anything, no explanations or promises. But my wolf howled inside my mind, a harsh ache suddenly hitting my insides, freezing me into my spot for a second as I gasped for air. I wondered if this exact feeling was the same as the vampire and Mingi had experienced when they tried ignoring their bond. If yes, it made me wonder how was I strong enough to still be going and acting as if Yunho wasnât my mate, as if his ignorance wasnât slowly killing me on the inside. All I wanted was to crumble to the ground and let the sobs wreck my body, but instead, I tried to clear my mind and find Sanâs scent to cosy up with him, burry my pain deep down, and revel in the safety my best friend had always offered me.
But as I finally reached my best friend, he was sitting by the bonfire with a very drunk Wooyoung stuck to his side, arms around Sanâs middle as his head was pressed into Sanâs collarbones. We made eye contact and Sanâs eyes were sparkling with elation and something else as he gestured with his head subtly at Wooyoung, so I knew I couldnât bother them. I didnât want to ruin their moment, I could basically smell just how happy, and drunk, San was. I wouldâve been a terrible friend if I had walked up to them just to mop around without telling them the real reason for my displeasure, so I decided to just head home for the night. The champagne had left my blood buzzing, and even though I wasnât tipsy, I knew how my night would end. Iâd bury myself deep underneath my pillows and blanket and cry myself to sleep, letting out my wails since nobody would be able to hear me. My parents wouldnât return for a few more hours, so I could just wallow in misery as loudly as I wanted to. But to leave, I had to grab my jacket first, which was in Wooyoungâs room courtesy to San who had thrown our jackets somewhere on his bed.
The house was silent as I made my way back inside, the kitchen dark once again, and since I couldnât hear a second heartbeat, I knew the vampire girl had left, probably, to find Mingi. I realised I was fiddling with the wolf charm as I made my way up the stairs, my body covered in goosebumps for no reason. I had been inside this house multiple times, I knew where everything was, but for some reason, my intuition was telling me to turn around and just go home without my jacket. My wolf was basically whimpering in my mind, trying to convince me to turn around as I stepped off the last stair, ears picking up on a faint noise. The hallway wasnât too narrow but it was long, and Wooyoungâs room was next to the upstairs bathroom, across from Yeriâs. The scents were so mingled up here that I couldnât tell whether anyone was upstairs, so I just hoped I didnât run into anyone because I wasnât capable of conversing right now. I felt spent, upset, and heartbroken at the same time. I knew this would happen, Iâd get ignored by Yunho once again, but it still stung each time it happened, I thought I had gotten used to it. Maybe I was reacting this badly because he had insulted me last night as well, and now his actions from tonight were also bugging me.
The faint noises got louder the closer I got to Wooyoungâs room, and with slight terror, I realised they sounded like hushed whispers and muffled moans. Glancing towards Yeriâs room, the door had been left slightly ajar, and despite dread filling my stomach, I found myself walking towards it, eyebrows furrowed once I picked up on a foreign citrusy scent. That, however, was the least of my worries as Yunhoâs intoxicating sandalwood and vanilla scent carried through the air in intense pumps, twisting something in my lower stomach, and making my mouth go dry. It was so intoxicating that I found myself creeping towards the door, my breath baited and my hands slightly trembling as my wolf whined at me to barge inside and let Yunho have us, ravish us. But the small crack left by the door being ajar was enough for me to see inside the dim room, making my heart drop in seconds. The girl Yunho had been hanging out with all night was on her knees in front of Yunho as he sat on the edge of the bed, leaning back on his hands as his mouth hung open, eyebrows furrowed, and eyes squeezed shut as low moans left his swollen lips. I couldnât pry my eyes away from Yunhoâs face despite the sudden urge to cry as my wolf howled loudly, making my blood boil now that I knew for sure others could have Yunho like this. At a particularly high-pitched moan, Yunhoâs eyes snapped open and found mine through the crack of the door, making me gasp loudly as I jumped back, feeling disgusted and full of rage at the same time. It wasnât fair of Yunho to constantly push me away, whether he knew I was his mate or not, and it wasnât fair that he could easily mess around with others while I was forced to suffer and watch him from afar. I didnât stall any longer, I was out of the house before I could hear more of the sounds they were making, Yunhoâs strong scent burning my throat even the next morning.
           The Spring Break passed by in a frenzy, and I had barely gotten any rest while I was home for the week. Every invite to the Songs I had turned down, disgusted at the thought of facing Yunho after everything. I didnât want to see him, I didnât want to hear him, I didnât want to smell him. I had made up my mind. If he didnât want me, I wouldnât want him either anymore. I have yearned enough after someone Iâd never have, so, I decided whatâs enough is enough. I knew the change wouldnât happen overnight, especially when my wolf snarled at me anytime I pushed the thought of Yunho away, whining loudly whenever he came up in a conversation. My wolf wasnât happy with my decision, but I was the one in control, and I was done being hurt all the time. I missed the serenity I once had before meeting Yunho and the rest of the Songs, but if finally living the life my parents had always wished for came with the price of finding an unrequited mate, then I could live with that for now. Perhaps if I went far enough from here then the bond would somehow finally completely break. I could only hope that was the case and I wouldnât get somehow incurably sick, Iâve heard of it happening before, and it scared me.
Today had been a long day, I felt tired and my back muscles were aching from having been sitting all day long, my brain sore from having been paying close attention in my classes. My notebooks were filled with notes, there was not a second to rest now that we were back at the Academy. San and I had wandered on our own paths sometime during the afternoon, his classes different from mine, besides, I knew he liked working out before going for his run, where heâd most probably be joined by Wooyoung. He had texted me asking whether I wanted to join the two of them, but I had politely declined. San knew I liked being on my own, so he never pushed me if I wasnât feeling up to it. I always enjoyed my runs more on the Academy grounds than back at home, because here the forest was large and I rarely ran into other wolves while being out there. At home, the boundaries were clearly fenced in, to keep us from wandering too far into the Haunted Woods and getting lost. Other creatures than us, more ferocious ones, lurked deep in the forest, and some of us from Nocturnal Parade had never returned once they ventured too far in.
I knew I couldnât go back to the shed, especially not now, out of fear of running into Yunho. And as if the Universe was laughing at me today, the way my wolf started purring before the scent even hit my nose shouldâve been a clear sign to turn around and go the other way towards the campus, on the backroads where not many liked walking. It was a good spot for the Fae to hide away and drink in natureâs powers, so most of us kept clear of it to offer them privacy. I knew they wouldnât mind if I stumbled upon them, and Iâd rather face their wrath than run into Yunho right now. As I rounded the corner, I stopped walking just in time to avoid crashing into Yunhoâs larger body. He gasped and pressed a hand against his chest, gulping almost too loudly. I didnât look at him as I averted my eyes, nor said anything despite my wolf trying to nudge me towards Yunho. I just tried to step around him and hurry towards the entrance. However, something very unexpected happened. Yunhoâs low voice sounded unsure, almost, a little breathy as well.
âAre you headed for a run right now?â My body froze upon hearing Yunhoâs question, and I tried to fight every particle of my body from stepping closer to him when his sandalwood scent called out to me. It was deeper, more earthy than ever before, and my wolf was purring so loudly it echoed in my ears as if it were real.
âYes.â My answer was short, but before I could leave, Yunho followed up with another question.
âMay I join you?â He sounded more confident this time, I could feel his eyes on me as my eyebrows furrowed.
What? I gulped, trying to keep my heartbeat even as his question echoed in my mind. Why now? Why did he want to join me on my run all of a sudden? Why was he even talking to me? Why was he acknowledging me? Without even realising it, I had started fiddling with the wolf charm of my bracelet, finding courage as I raised my head and looked into his chocolate brown eyes.
âNo.â Yunhoâs face became blank as he gulped again, his left eye slightly twitching, âI donât like going on runs with others.â
Yunho was silent for another second as I raised my eyebrow at him, challengingly. What did he want? His tongue poked the inside of his cheek as he huffed, a cynical smile crossing his features, âI see.â
I hummed, fingers tightening around the charm as I was displeased with his reaction, but I didnât say anything as I nodded once, stepping around him this time to resume my walk. But, once again, Yunho spoke up before I could leave.
âHave you done the assignment? For our Literature class.â Just what was he on? My eyebrows furrowed again as I looked at him confused, Yunho slightly turned his body to face mine since I was standing next to him.
âYes, we were supposed to hand it in before the Spring Break.â I knew my tone was sharp as I deadpanned, but I couldnât help myself. Yunho had never spoken to me like this before, let alone asked about a run or an assignment. If he stumbled into me on accident, he wouldnât even apologise, so this whole interaction was bizarre, âWhy? Have you not done yours?â
âI have.â Yunhoâs eyes narrowed then, slowly trailing down my body until it stopped on my wrist. I shivered and hid my arm behind my back as if I had done something I wasnât allowed to, my wolf whispered at me that I was wearing something that hadnât always belonged to me, âAre youâdid Mingi give you something of his?â
Once again, what? I huffed, closing my eyes for a second as I could feel irritation seep through my body. It wasnât just my scent souring, Yunhoâs sandalwood got replaced by the vanilla, which didnât smell as sweet as usual, âNo, why would he?â
But Yunho didnât answer as his jaw tightened, his eyes switching between mine before they fell back down to my wrist as if he were trying to see through the sleeve of my jacket. His long hair was tousled, almost as if he had been running his fingers through it too often, and his cheeks were covered in a coral blush and littered with fake freckles. His nails were painted yellow this time and they matched the neon yellow of his bomber jacket, which seemed to hide a purple mesh shirt underneath. A blue tie hung loosely around his neck, and his jeans had daisies stamped on his thighs. He looked amazing, even if peculiar, he made my wolf purr in a dreamy way that had me move slightly towards him, hoping that he hadnât noticed since he was still busy staring at my wrist, which I was still hiding behind my back.
âAre you lying to me right now?â Yunhoâs tone had turned a tad bit aggressive, and suddenly, I found him all up in my face, closing the distance between us with an alarming speed. My heart skipped a beat and my wolf leered at Yunhoâs actions, whispering sweet nothings into my ear, distracting me for a second from Yunhoâs sudden, and unwarranted, fury.
âWhat is your problem, Yunho?â Despite craving to touch him and nuzzle into the crook of his neck, I pushed through the sudden lustful haze and made my anger apparent. That seemed to catch Yunho off guard as his expression fell a bit, his eyebrows furrowing as he gulped, opening his mouth before he closed it again, seemingly not knowing how to answer my question. I scoffed, gave him a fierce glare, and ignored my wolfâs whimpers when I stepped back. Then I turned around to storm towards the exit. Where was all that audacity coming from?!
           It was a warm spring day, the sun had finally melted the last remnants of frostbite and dew, yet most students were cooped up in the Study Hall or Library, busy catching up with the projects and assignments they had procrastinated on so far. Perhaps going to the Library wouldâve been a smarter choice since the cacophony of the grand room distracted me more than once from my coursework. Midterms were right around the corner and everyone was squeezing in study time even on the weekends, determined to memorise as much material as possible. Thankfully, I wasnât behind in any of my classes but I still had to finish my Alchemy assignment, which was proving to be a headache. San was busy reading through his Anatomy notes and scribbling down even more information in his notebook as four different books were opened and strewn around him on the table. The sight made me chuckle, but I didnât bother San as I knew heâd get anxious if he wasnât able to finish checking all the materials he had proposed for himself to go over that day. He was quite literally a prodigy, yet he strived for even more perfection. I knew his whole future depended on his grades, but San was too smart for his own goodâŠacademically, at least.
As I jotted down another sentence about my failed experiment just from last night, Yeriâs chewing gum snapped loudly, making San flinch. He was so focused he didnât even look up, but his eyebrows slightly furrowed. I peeked at Yeri from above my laptop and raised an eyebrow at her when I realised, she had been staring at me already. She sighed as she placed her chin in her palm, grimacing as the chewing gum had stuck to the corner of her lips. I chuckled as she quickly got rid of it, and cleared her throat.
âDo you think youâll pass your Alchemy class this semester?â Yeriâs tone was deadpan, and it almost made me laugh. Maybe I shouldâve gone to the Library where we werenât allowed to speak much to each other, maybe then Yeri wouldâve spared me from her brutally honest questions.
âI sure hope so,â I muttered as I searched for the right formula on the internet, which was much faster than flipping through old pages of books, trying to find the answer for my magick elixir.
âWill you have to retake your class if you fail?â Yeri pressed, genuinely interested all of a sudden.
âNo, it would be the first time I failed this class, Iâd just retake the final exam,â I explained as San hummed next to me, highlighting something with green in the book he had borrowed from the Library. I was sure heâd get a good scrutinising from the librarian for that.
âHow many passes do I get before they fail me? Like the exams and shit.â
âWhich class are you failing, Yeri?â San spoke up with an amused tone as he sneaked a glance at her. I chuckled as I found the formula, then copied it into my notebook before putting it into my slideshow.
âDonât tell my brothers,â Yeri lowered her voice as she leaned over the table to be closer to San and me, âBut I might be failing Literature this year.â
âLiterature of all subjects?â San started laughing, prompting me to giggle as well. It was one of our easiest classes, trust Yeri to fail it. It seemed like the Songs were easily tricked by the easiest of tasks, Wooyoung was another prime example of that. He failed his Sports class last year, which shouldâve physically been impossible for a werewolfâŠeven all of the vampires had passed it.
âStop making fun of me,â Yeri pouted as she leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms over her chest, âNot everyone likes to readâI certainly donât.â
âWell, you should from now on, or youâll have to retake the whole class next year.â Yeriâs eyes widened at my inoffensive threat.
âWhatever,â She grumbled under her breath as her ears perked up, eyes looking around the room. Sanâs body seemed to tense too for a second before he relaxed, his ears tinged slightly red, âDonât wait for me to come back to our room tonight.â
âWhere are you going?â I felt like an older sister worrying about their younger sibling as my eyebrows furrowed. Yeri just rolled her eyes with a loud huff, eyes fixed on something behind me as she started smiling.
âIâm sleeping in Seungwannieâs room tonight.â I could hear footsteps approaching us rapidly.
âWhat about her roommate?â I asked as a familiar citrusy scent caught my attention, I didnât have to turn around to know who was coming.
âSheâll be fine, we like her.â I chuckled as Yeri winked, and then her eyes settled on San, or rather who stood now next to him. Before any of us could react, Wooyoung leaned down and pressed a fat kiss against Sanâs cheek, unleashing a heavy thundering of heartbeats. I ignored Sanâs heartbeats as I smiled at Wooyoung, who looked embarrassed by his actions, but he was grinning sheepishly as he lowered his head.
âHi!â He greeted us as San finally snapped out of his frozen state, giving Wooyoung a genuinely wide smile.
âHello, Woo,â I said as the younger pulled out a chair and sat in it, dismissing Yeri when she stuck her tongue out at her brother. Wooyoung rested his chin in his palm, head tilted as he looked at San.
âAre you still studying?â Wooyoungâs tone was impatient as Sanâs sigh was exasperated. I chuckled under my breath and went back to my slide show, looking over it for the nth time, âIâm so bored, San, you promised to come back to my room with me and entertain me.â
âOh, did you now, San?â Yeri grinned mischievously as she giggled, making Wooyoungâs eyes widen as he shot her an alarmed look. I watched the exchange wordlessly as Sanâs ears flushed a darker shade while he tried to make his body look even smaller as his wide shoulders hunched forward, âDoes that form of entertainment involveââ
âSong Yeri.â Mingiâs tone was authoritative as Yeriâs eyes widened, lips pressing into a straight line. How have I missed them approaching? Yunho was directly looking at me, his soft and chocolate brown eyes drilling into my forehead as I quickly looked away, once again busy with my PowerPoint presentation, âLeave your brother and San alone, must you always be such a menace?â
âIf they are idiotsâŠâ Yeri grumbled under her breath, and I watched curiously as both San and Wooyoung looked away, blushing and their hearts skipping a beat. I suppose it wonât take them much longer to finally come to terms that they like each other, Wooyoungâs been rather reactive lately around San, it was certainly fun to watch. What wasnât fun at all, however, was Yunhoâs unrelenting stare and his scrunched nose as he sniffed at the air.
âHello, Y/N.â I didnât expect the vampire girl to speak to me, she even had a smile on her face as my round eyes fell on her. It was a small smile, but it was there. I watched the people around us turn around surprised as they looked between me and the Petrova girl. I smiled and waved at her, the small wolf charm swishing around on my wrist. I didnât miss Yunhoâs eyes instantly falling onto it, nor the vampire girlâs satisfied smirk when Yeri scowled at her, âAre these rascals bothering you?â
âOh, not at all.â I chuckled, looking at San and Wooyoung as Yeri scoffed, but everyone just ignored her.
âWell, if you ever get bored of them, you can always join me and my friends.â The vampire girlâs eyes fell pointedly on Yeri and Wooyoung as Mingiâs grip tightened on her waist, âI know some creatures forget they cohabit a place with others whom they are constantly bothering and irritating.â
âOh, shove something up yourââ
âAlright!â Mingi chuckled, jumping in to de-escalate the situation, as always, âBefore this turns into another argument, my lovely girlfriend and I will be on our way.â
The Petrova girl winked at Yeri as she kissed Mingiâs cheek, and then the two turned and were off to a table where three creatures sat, all smiling at them except for one. She had long black hair, bangs that fell into her eyes, and a fierce glare as she stared at Yunho, then at me once she realised, I was looking at her.
âWonât you sit?â Wooyoung gestured towards the empty seat next to Yeri, and that seemed to snap Yunho out of whatever train of thought he seemed to be lost in. I chanced a glance at him before I went back to check for typos in my presentation, trying to ignore Yunhoâs vanilla scent spiking all of a sudden, so sweet it almost made me gasp. The last time it had been that sweet was when I caught him and that girl at the bonfire enjoying each other. I gulped and willed my wolf to remain silent as suddenly it took me everything to remain seated and not throw myself at Yunho, God, I so desperately wished to touch him and inhale him whole, but once again I had to remind myself that I had made a choice. No more Yunho, no more yearning, it was over. I deserved better, I could do better than this.
âNo, see you around.â Yunhoâs voice was strained as he quickly walked off, sitting alone at a large and almost empty table.
âThat was strange,â Wooyoung mumbled as Yeri hummed, turning around to stare at her brother with a frown.
âHeâs been acting strange ever since Y/N came to town,â I froze as Yeri faced me again, lips pursed, âNot that Iâm blaming you for my brotherâs behaviour, I just donât understand whatâs up with him. His scent gets stronger around you and heâs always moodier and snappier after he sees you, did you do something to him?â
I scoffed, rolling my eyes too as I closed my laptop, âRight, as if your brother had given me the chance to do something to him.â
Before anyone could question me, I stood and stormed towards the large bookcases lined closely to the exit, my muscles tense. Now that I had decided that I wanted nothing more to do with Yunho, my wolf had turned even more stubborn than it had been. I wanted to consume him, I wanted him to touch me and feel me up, it felt like I couldnât think or breathe in his presence. And when he wasnât around, my wolf whined and cried, begging me to find him and make him want us. But my will was stronger and I was determined to stay away even if it became harder and harder daily to go against my wolf. I wondered if Yunho felt the same way, if the thoughts of me were eating him up alive, if he was desperate to have me, if his wolf whined at him just like mine did. I sighed and closed my eyes, trying to ground myself into the present and push away all thoughts of the mate who didnât want me back. I wouldâve been struggling more half a year ago, but now it was second nature yearning after Yunho one second, then blocking him out the next one.
I still needed one more book for my presentation, the one that I could document myself from more in-depth as to why my experiment had failedâŠand I also shouldnât forget to cut the sound for the recording since Yeri is giggling and making fun of me in the background for almost ruining my desk. My fingers traced the sturdy shelf of the bookcase as I craned my neck back, reading the titles of the books, wondering whether I was in the right section. I was tall, but these bookcases were over two meters, so I might need a ladder if I find my book and itâs way too high up on the shelf. As I scanned the next aisle, I grinned in triumph when I read the title of the book I was searching for, Doâs and Donâts in Elixir Making, Alchemy, Level: kindergarten, by A. Turner. I chuckled under my breath at the blatant jab before I pushed myself up on my tiptoes, reaching forward and finding stability in the bookshelf when a sudden invasive warmth burned my nape, the scent of sandalwood forcing my eyes shut as I took a deep breath, my wolf purring when the sweet vanilla seemed to linger in my throat and oesophagus even after exhaling.
âIs this the one you were looking for?â Yunhoâs voice was low, too close to my ear, and I couldnât stop my heart from jolting in both fright and excitement. I whirled around, which was a mistake. There was barely any distance between our bodies as Yunho held the book in his big hand, long fingers curling around its old spine, his eyes soft, but his expression hardened. I gulped since my mouth felt dry, but the words didnât come to me as Yunho and I stood staring at each other. His grip tightened around the book and I finally looked at it, nodding hesitantly. He hummed and handed it over, our fingers brushing in the process and making my body lurch forward. Yunhoâs eyes widened, and I wondered if he had felt it too. The electricity, the low humming, the sudden tremble of my body at the fleeting touch, the depravation and desperation that was suddenly flowing through my veins, so close to claiming him as mine.
âYes.â My voice was steady despite my hammering heart, and the sweat that coated my brows. I cradled the book against my chest as if I was trying to protect myself from Yunho, protect my heart and mind too. But Yunho didnât look like he was about to move away, and I was too scared of making any moves, knowing that my legs would carry me straight in his arms, shamelessly at that. I couldnât let that happen, it wouldâve been humiliating. Yunhoâs lips parted as his eyebrows furrowed, long strands falling into his eyes, and he swiftly ran a hand through his hair as my eyes followed the motion. I gulped, wishing to do the same, but then Yunho exhaled and I felt my body lean towards him again, vanilla so sweet my mind was clouded with want.
âMingiâs girlfriend told me she had given you the sparse bracelet she and Dahyun had made.â I hadnât expected that, so I was curious where Yunho was going with this, âShe reeks of Mingi, so itâs no surprise your bracelet also reeks of Mingi.â
My eyebrows furrowed as I raised my hand, staring at it incredulously. Does it? I hadnât even noticed, how come? After all, Mingiâs scent had never been as invasive and constant as Yunhoâs. Bringing my wrist closer to my nose, I sniffed at it for a second, eyebrows furrowing when I noticed the faint hint of the earthy and cinnamon scent that was Mingi. It was barely even there, I wondered why Yunho was so sensitive towards it.
âOh, well, I can faintly smell it now that youâve pointed it out,â I muttered with a shrug as I lowered my arm, looking at Yunho with a questioning gaze. He bit his bottom lip and my eyes stayed there, wondering what the pink plush flesh would feel like underneath my teeth, whether Yunho would whine or growl if I were to sink my fangs into it and nip at the sensitive lip. But before my face could flush at the vivid image created in my mind, Yunho cleared his throat and took a small step towards me, making me press myself up against the bookcase. My body felt alive, my heart was racing, and my ears were ringing. I felt like I could do anything with Yunho around, as if I was untouchable.
âListen,â Yunho seemed to hesitate for a second before his eyes glazed over with conviction, his scent so overbearing that for a second it was all I could focus on, and his racing heart, âI had never meant to assume things about you, nor insinuate anything, but I realise my words had come off wrong more than once. I was harsh when I didnât mean to be, and I know you think Iâm a dick. Frankly, you have all the right to think that about me, I hadnât been the nicest to you until now.â
I wanted to ask why now, what had changed that he was finally acknowledging me, what was spurring him on to even talk to me like this, because it sounded like he was about to apologise and I hated how my heart was beating harder, making my wolf was howl in happiness, ready to accept Yunhoâs apology even if he didnât say the words. I remained silent as Yunho licked his pouty lips, and my eyes seemed to remain on them even as he continued to speak, âDo youâdo you believe in soulmates?â
I couldnât help but give Yunho an amused look, quirking an eyebrow, âWeâre literally werewolves who imprint on each other and have lifelong mates, do you believe in soulmates?â
Yunho froze, a little taken aback that I had answered his question with a question, âWhat about mates? Do you believe in mates, then?â
It seemed like neither one of us wanted to answer questions right now, but I sighed as I gave Yunho a resigned look, âI do, I believe in mates.â
âSince when?â Yunhoâs tone was turning slightly desperate as he kept pressing on, and I cleared my throat, averting my eyes for a bit.
âSince I was little, but I suppose I started firmly believing that mates do exist after I came here.â Maybe if I didnât say it too directly, heâd still understand what I was trying to hint at.
âYeah?â Yunhoâs tone was faint, his face suddenly softening as he exhaled quietly.
âWhat about you? I donât think Iâve seen you settle with anyone for a longer period since I came here.â Yunhoâs jaw clenched as I looked back into his eyes, tilting my head as my eyes narrowed at him.
âThe concept of mates was silly to meâŠâ Yunhoâs tone was hard as he took a step back, making my wolf whine in protest, but I remained silent and ignored the sudden coldness that plunged through my body, âUntil you came to Nocturnal Parade.â
My whole body went cold upon hearing his words, and my eyes widened as Yunhoâs admission echoed in my ears. Did that mean he knew we were mates? Could that mean that Yunho was aware that we were fated, but he was ignoring it on purpose? That was utterly more painful than being in a one-sided mated situation, because it meant he was purposefully rejecting me. My eyebrows furrowed as Yunhoâs expression was blank once again, his eyes hardening the longer I stared at him in silence.
âYeah?â
âYeah.â
I felt like I couldnât breathe, so many questions whirling in my head, making me question every little interaction that weâve had in the past year, even more so the recent ones. Why would he ignore me? Was I not good enough? Was I not pretty to him? Was I not appealing to his wolf? Why did Yunho hate me so much that he ignored the fact that we were mates for a whole year, making it so hard for me to be in his vicinity? I blinked, suddenly aware that I had tears in my eyes, even my wolf was whining at the realisation. Yunho didnât say anything as he watched my shocked expression morph into something of sadness mixed with anger, and then I squared my shoulders and glared at him. I didnât say anything as I pressed the book against his chest to push him back, trying to keep it together in front of him despite wanting to scream at him, demand answers, and throw all the books from the shelves at him. Yunho looked taken off guard as I pushed him back by his chest, his gasp loud as I ripped the book away from his chest and stormed back to the table I shared with San and the Song siblings, my blood fuming and my thoughts running a mile per hour. Yunho was horrible and he didnât deserve me, even if we were mates. As I loudly and aggressively sat back down in my chair, heads turned to look at me curiously, but nobody bothered me when San shook his head once he noticed Wooyoung open his mouth to drill me with questions.
There was one insistent pair of eyes, however, that didnât look away even after I had given them a death glare, and it was the creature who was sitting with Mingi and the Petrova girl. Her eyes tracked Yunho as he hurriedly gathered his things from the table and left the hall, a scowl settling on her face before she was watching me again. I opened my book and opted to ignore her, I didnât have time for all this drama, I had to finish an assignment and study for the midterms as well.
           The next day wasnât much different, except that there were barely any empty seats to find in both the Library and the Study Hall. After San and I had squeezed ourselves in between a Fae and a Druid, we spent four hours in the Library, our backs aching by the time we headed for lunch. My brain felt numb and my eyes ached from dehydration, and if I thought San would stop his revision while we enjoyed our meal, I was wrong. He was reciting a whole paragraph as he mumbled to himself over a mouthful of vegetable soup, scooping up the baby carrots into his spoon and placing them in my bowl absentmindedly. I smiled at his antics and found myself feeling fond of San and our friendship. Even though I have been here for a year and three months now, I got to experience so many new things and emotions. It was as if I was born for the first time, eager to experience our world through new lenses. If I thought back to my whole life spent in the big city, I couldnât help but feel sad over how much I had missed out on. The community, however, in Nocturnal Parade had a way of filling in the gaps, and the absence of fond and good memories in a way that tricked my brain into believing that I was always part of this town, of this community, of this pack. It was exhilarating, and for the first time in months, I found myself craving partnership.
So, when San finally started complaining about physically being unable to revise and learn anymore, his muscles crying out for a good stretch, I proposed we go on a run together. It took San only a few seconds to realise what I saying, and then he sprung up from his seat with newfound energy, packing all of his belongings in mere minutes. I giggled as I followed suit, my backpack almost falling from my hands when San grabbed my biceps and hurled me after himself with little care that I was struggling to keep my feet from tangling together as we basically ran out of the Library. I ended up giggling as San faced me with sparkling eyes, his mouth wide but curling into a dimpled smile.
âIâve been waiting for this day since forever!â San exclaimed as we hurried down the hallway for no reason, but Sanâs excitement was so palpable that I could almost touch it. It would be the second time Iâd join San on his run, so I understood why this felt like a life-changing event to him. I chuckled and linked our arms together to try and slow San down, calm him down a little bit, âWhich deity must I thank that you chose me as your companion for a run?â
I rolled my eyes and turned my head to watch San as I released his arm to let him hop down the stairs, âItâs warm outside and I canât study anymore, I feel tired. I thought you also needed a second away from it all.â
âI sure do,â San muttered under his breath as he waited at the foot of the stairs for me to reach him, âAll this studying just for me to not know which major I actually want, weâre four months away from graduating from the Academy, Y/N.â
I hummed and linked our arms together again as I veered us towards the backroads leading to campus, âI know, but youâve got this San. Whether you choose Medical Engineering or Medicine and Pharmacy, youâll do well, I just know it.â
âI want to do so much, but I feel like we have so little time,â San mumbled, his lips downturned as we left the building.
âWe might not be vampires, but we certainly have more than enough time to live a lifetime full of completing our wishes and wants, donât you think?â I tried to cheer my best friend up as I nudged his shoulder, but San just sighed long and stopped walking. His scent suddenly soured, and I frowned as he shuffled on his feet, keeping his eyes on the ground.
âIâm justâŠâ He sighed and I hummed, spurring him on to continue, âWhat if Wooyoung doesnât like me the way I like him?â
That was a tough question, I would hate myself if I answered it the wrong way and only saddened San more. I gulped and grabbed his shoulders, shaking him lightly, âSan, do you not see the way Wooyoung just gravitates towards you? His eyes glimmer when he looks at you, heâs always smiling and laughing in your presence, and heâs always whiney when you donât pay attention to him. He searches for you in every room, and heâs always talking about you, somehow roping you up into a conversation that has nothing to do with you. I know baring our feelings is scary, but what ifâŠwhat if Wooyoung likes you the way you like him, and youâre just both wasting time? And if he somehow isnât into you, itâs Wooyoung, you know nothing will change. Heâll treat you the same way, San. You might be heartbroken but life goes on, and youâll find someone who isâŠnot Wooyoung.â
âWow,â San chuckled, biting his bottom lip to stop himself from laughing, âYou really were doing so well until you brought up Wooyoung not being into me.â
âIâm sorry!â I exclaimed, feeling bad only for a second as San started laughing. I huffed as he threw an arm over my shoulders and pulled me into his side, a light flush settling over his cheeks. He was still smiling and his scent had evened out, so I knew he wasnât upset anymore. Maybe my speech was good, after all, even if I ruined it by insinuating Wooyoung might not be into San.
âYouâre right, Y/N,â San and I started walking again, âI wonât waste any more time. Iâll tell him before the next full moon.â
My eyes widened as I looked at Sanâs side profile, âThatâs in five days.â
âI know.â San and I shared a look before I hummed, grabbing him around the hips to give him a reassuring squeeze. He smiled in contentment as we wobbled our way through the grass-covered path, thankful that we didnât come across any Fae that was drinking up the warm sun rays as they lay in the grass.
And, well, thatâs how I ended up on a run not just with San, but Wooyoung also. It didnât bother me, it turned out that Wooyoung was a lot more coordinated and serious when in wolf form than he was in his human shape. His wolf wasnât too large, but it had great stamina as it ran ahead of San and me, its fur a mixture of black and white, reminding me of his brothers, who both had beautiful fur and majestic builds. At first glance, it seemed as if Wooyoung was aimlessly leading us around the forest, but I was proven wrong when we arrived at a small waterfall, of which I had no idea it even existed. My wolf purred as it shook its fur, looking around with sharp eyes, making me chuckle inside my head when I noticed San headed towards Wooyoung, rubbing their muzzles together. My wolf howled, making me feel embarrassed when both San and Wooyoung looked my way, the amused glint in Wooyoungâs wolf eyes unmistakable even like this. When I was in my wolf form, it was hard to control its reactions, so I was forced to wallow in the embarrassment of the jealousy my wolf felt over what San and Wooyoung had. Even to my wolf, it was obvious that the twoâs bond ran deep, that there was something they wouldnât be able to deny for much longer.
As if Sanâs wolf had sensed my shift in mood, he approached with strong footsteps, rising a little taller than my own wolf. He was nowhere near as large as Yunho or Mingi, but the wolf was still big and menacing looking. The darkness of its eyes was intimidating to anyone who didnât know it was San. The sourness of my scent, however, disappeared the second San affectionately brushed its body against mine, huffing under his breath as our heads bumped together in an acknowledging way. It was sweet, it tempered my wolfâs antics if only for a second as we heard the bushes rustling, the steps sounding closer and closer. My skin twitched as I bared my fangs for any unwelcome predator, but even my wolf was shocked to see a black and white wolf emerge from behind a large boulder. It was hard to think straight when your wolf was in control of your body and mind, and I had to pull every part of my mind together to stop my wolf from pouncing on Yunho the second they made eye contact. Something deep rumbled out of the black wolfâs throat as Wooyoung skipped over gleefully, its mouth opened as it made a funny sound.
Mingi imitated the sound as they bopped their noses together, a rumble leaving Sanâs throat as he stood next to me, protectively, as he watched Yunhoâs wolf. A very quiet whine managed to somehow slip past my clenched jaw still when Yunho and Wooyoung acknowledged each other, and the second I realised my wolf would actually throw itself at Yunho, I somehow gathered enough mental strength to force myself to jump away from the group, a loud howl leaving my throat. I knew everyone was watching me, but I was panting and my wolf was purring, I knew I had to leave before I created an even bigger scene. So, when I took off, hopeful that the others would let me be, my wolf almost leered at me when Yunhoâs vanilla scent permeated every part of my being, its burning gaze on my body making me choke up as I could see the big, black, wolf chase after me. Everyone else wasnât far behind, but Yunho seemed to run faster than any of them, forcing me to push myself as my paws hit the forest ground harshly, my lungs heaving for air as we waved through the trees, racing through the forest.
Yunhoâs loud puffs of air wouldâve covered my skin in goosebumps, a constant reminder of just how close he was to me, to catching me. Because it felt like a chase, as if I was running away from a dangerous predator, and would end up dead, my windpipe crushed between its malicious fangs. My heart raced in my chest and my lungs burned from the lack of air, but my wolf wasnât tired yet. In fact, it was elated that Yunho was relentlessly chasing, loud huffs and growls leaving its mouth anytime he thought he had finally caught up to us, only to realise my wolf was just tricking him and would speed up once again. My wolf was thrilled as it howled loudly, it wouldâve sounded like laughter if I was in my human form, and then it took a sharp left cut as we jumped over numerous fallen logs. My skin was on fire as adrenaline coursed through my body at an alarming state, and I couldnât remember a time when I had been so in touch with my wolf and the nature that surrounded us. I couldnât lie, I was excited as well as I listened closely to Yunhoâs heavy breaths, still hot on our trail even though he couldnât quite catch up with us.
I couldnât tell whether the others were still after us because Yunhoâs scent was so intense that it was the only thing my wolf could smell and focus on, but I hoped the others would forgive me for my sudden departure once I had apologised to them. I just hoped San wouldnât worry about me, but then again, itâs not like I couldnât take care of myself, and right now it didnât feel like I was in danger despite Yunho breathing down our neck. Before I could question where my wolf was taking us, the trees became less dense and the soil a little muddier, and I realised we were headed towards the shed. I suppose my muscles had eased up enough for me to end my run, but I wouldnât want to come to the shed since this isnât where I had left my clothes, I felt confusion spike through my senses, but my wolf was quick to completely push it down. My bones started aching as I gasped loudly for air, the shed now in eyesight as I realised my wolf was forcing me to shift. I didnât want to be naked out in the wild, but I couldnât stop the transformation if my wolf forced it upon me. I groaned when my bones snapped into place, the burgundy fur slowly disappearing as I was forced up onto my legs, my claws slowly retracting into normal nails as my jaw snapped into place, a little sore from the sudden action.
I could feel my hair brush just above my shoulders and I gasped as I tumbled forward into the shedâs door, my feet aching and numb from having pushed myself too hard in the chase. My body felt on fire as my heart raced loudly in my chest, the adrenaline making me more alert than normal as I hurried inside the shed, trying to shift back so that I wouldnât have to walk to campus naked, but my wolf was opposed to the idea. Before I could wonder why, all my questions were answered. The shedâs door slammed shut loudly behind me and I jumped, whirling around in panic as Yunhoâs tall form stood looming in the doorway. There was something different about him right now, about the air between us. It was tense, I felt like I couldnât breathe in the dim lighting of the shed, and I gulped as I took in Yunhoâs appearance. His long brown hair was all over the place, falling into his dark eyes, which lacked their warmth. They were narrowed into slits as he was panting through his mouth, his cheeks tinged a deep red, the flush continuing down to his chest. His fangs hadnât retracted yet, though, and they were poking past his pink bottom lip. Yunhoâs nose was scrunched up as he leered at me, and I gulped nervously, all of a sudden too aware of my nakedness as I tried to shield my exposed private parts with my hand and arm.
Something prompted Yunho to suddenly push forward, consequently making me backtrack until I collided with the old wooden table, making my heart race even faster as Yunho slowly stalked towards me, his eyes an intense orchid colour. I felt shy all of a sudden as if we hadnât already seen each other naked, but my wolf purred at me and forced my hands away from my body as I felt frozen in place, big eyes looking up at Yunho once he stood too close, too easy to reach. His heart was pounding just as hard as mine as his chest fell and rose rapidly, and my eyes fluttered shut when his vanilla scent made my head swim. It felt as if I was underwater, trying to grip onto my last string of sanity as Yunho growled, hot fingers digging into my hip. My eyes flew open, widening as I looked down at Yunhoâs hand holding me, leaving crescent moons as his chapped yellow nails dug into my warm skin. He stepped even closer, caging me in, and making me look up at him as I felt hazy. My wolf was whispering at me to spread my legs just a little further and let him nestle in between them. I wanted Yunho like nothing else before.
âY/N.â Yunhoâs voice was the lowest I have ever heard it be. His eyes seemed to be unfocused as he grabbed me with both hands now, slowly tracing my sides as if he were memorising my body. I had to bite my bottom lip to stop any sounds from escaping, and in a moment of weakness, I allowed my wolf to do to its liking as I raised my right hand, fingers almost hesitantly touching Yunhoâs left peck. He shivered as his jaw tightened, stepping even closer until our bodies were touching. It was too much to feel all of him against my skin, his body burning mine up in a way I thought wasnât possible. My breath stuttered in my throat when Yunhoâs fingers ghosted over my breasts, mine travelling lower on his torso until they were massaging circles right above his happy trail, making him growl, âI canât do it anymore.â
It was hard to speak, but I needed to understand what he meant. I swallowed around nothing, letting my head fall back as Yunhoâs pupils dilated upon seeing my exposed neck, âWhatâwhat do you mean?â
Without realising, my hands were tracing his lower back, slipping lower and lower until they hovered right above his ass cheeks, hesitant to touch until Yunho roughly grabbed my left breast, rutting against my thigh. I keened, pressing him closer as my fingers dug into his naked flesh, my skin practically singing as he tilted my head even further back with his free hand, his index finger pressing against my bottom lip insistently. I couldnât breathe as the wooden edge of the table dug into my back, but I didnât care as my body experienced things it never had before. It was exhilarating, but also scary that I had given in so quickly. I knew it was mostly my wolf doing this, but I couldnât find my grip. I actually didnât want to, so I let my wolf take the lead for once when it came to Yunho. Itâs what weâve wanted for a year, after all, to feel him all over us, close to us, in us.
âYouâre so alluring,â Yunho whispered as his head lowered, his hot lips pressing against my cheek as I flushed a darker red, âMaddening to the point I canât sleep at night, Y/N. I want to devour you whole, take you as you are. I need you.â
I whimpered as Yunho and I made eye contact, his hand which was holding my breast now sneaking to my lower back as he made me arch into him, my lower stomach coiling at how easy it would be to just let him take whatever he needed. And I wanted it too, my wolf was desperate for it, so I leaned up until our lips were brushing together, my own orchid eyes reflected in his.
âWhy now?â I whispered, watching as Yunho gulped, lips parting as if he was trying to inhale my very breath, âWhy do you want me now?â
I gasped when Yunho suddenly hoisted me up, my legs crushing his hips as I latched onto him, my eyes shaking slightly as he nipped at my jawline, his fangs dangerous but not there to harm, âItâs not just now, I always want you. Even when Iâm sleeping, youâre in my every dream.â
My eyes fluttered close as Yunho kissed behind my ear, making me sigh in pleasure as he trailed more kisses on my neck until he was dangerously close to my scent gland, âBut youâve always ignored me, I thought you didnât like me.â
Yunho growled as he nipped at my skin, making me lick my lips as we came eye to eye once again. I wanted to kiss him breathless, but he was talking before I could do so, âI donât like you, Iâm obsessed with you. I want you to be mine, forever. I had known you belonged to me the second I first saw you.â
My wolf purred and I moaned as he pressed open-mouthed kisses against my neck, up to my jawline until our cheeks were pressed together, and he was nuzzling his nose into it, his sandalwood scent rubbing deeply into my skin. Our noses bumped together and my wolf was leering, so happy that we were in Yunhoâs arms, so lenient to let him mark us, mate us. And just like that, my heartbeat stuttered and my eyebrows furrowed, somehow my mind clearing through the lustful fog that was clouding it, âSince the second you first saw me?â
âYes,â Yunho muttered lowly, kissing my cheek before he looked into my eyes, âI had smelled you before I had even seen you, I thought I was going crazy, turns out I wasnât. I had just found my mate.â
Before my wolf could let me gloss over this new piece of information, I pressed, âSo you knew all this time that we were mates? That I was fated to be with you?â
âYes, Y/N, I knew.â The grin on Yunhoâs face was anything but pleasant as my heart dropped all the way to my stomach. He knew all this time and he left me in the dark to suffer alone, cry myself to sleep thinking I wasnât good enough, that even my own mate didnât want anything to do with me. I had thought all this time that I was too weird, too much, too shy to be fated with someone like Yunho, I had thought it was a cruel joke made by the Universe to laugh at me, I couldnât have a peaceful and perfect life even if we left the city. I had been suffering for the past year and all this time Yunho knew, and yet, he did it on purpose. He didnât care for me, he didnât think for a second what this did to my mental health and image of myself. He was my mate, yet instead of protecting me, making me happy, and keeping me safe, he pushed me towards my darkest times where I felt like I wasnât even real, that I didnât matter to anyone, that Iâd never be enough.
âPut me down.â My tone was just as shaky as my whole mental state right now, crumbling faster than my wolf could grasp the situation and try to silence me again. Yunhoâs eyes widened slightly, then his eyebrows furrowed, and instead of doing what I asked, he only held me tighter, âYunho, put me down right now.â
âY/N, I donâtâlisten, we can discuss this. I messed up, if you listen to the wholeââ
âIf you donât put me down right now, Yunho, youâll never see me again.â My wolf was whining as Yunhoâs expression crumbled into hurt and panic, his chest falling and rising rapidly as I could hear his heart race for different reasons now. But I wouldnât let this go his way, I couldnât just gloss over this and act as if I hadnât been miserable since the moment I met him. It hurt too much, even my wolf was finally realising what was happening, that he had actively refused his mate for whatever reason I wasnât curious to know. And even though I could see it in Yunhoâs eyes, the need to go against my demand and keep me here, very slowly, he started to move, letting one leg down at a time. My feet were cold as they touched the shedâs flooring, and I gulped as Yunho still hounded me into the table. I tried to keep the tears out of my eyes as I gulped, taking a shaky breath. Then, I pushed him back since he wasnât moving away, and closed my eyes as I felt my bones shift around without me having to force my wolf to cooperate. So much for running with your pack.
           The tables have somehow turned. It wasnât me yearning after Yunho anymore, it was him yearning after me now. He was everywhere I went, albeit the Academyâs grounds werenât as humongous as a townâs grounds, but he was everywhere. I couldnât enjoy my meals anymore, I couldnât study in the Library or the Study Hall, I couldnât sit out in the Flower Fields on a blanket reading, and I couldnât even go on runs at a reasonable hour because Yunho was always there. It was slightly frightening and disarming, but my wolf was elated. She was practically mewling at all times, baring her neck in Yunhoâs direction anytime she could. Good thing my will was stronger than hers. It was peculiar to see how good I was at actually dismissing Yunhoâs whole existence, giving him a taste of his own medicine. I didnât find joy in ignoring him, but I was mad and hurt. I wouldnât allow him to just crawl back into my life as if nothing had happened, as if he hadnât known all this time that we were mates. Only a week had passed since our encounter on the run and the whole thing that went down in the shed, and I was positive Yunho was close to losing his mind.
I had felt like that for a good two months, but I took it a lot better than he was right now. He looked like he hadnât slept for two days at least, with dark bags under his eyes and his hair all wavy and in a man-bun since it looked unwashed. His nails lacked their usual vibrant colour and his outfits seemed less crazy, as if he wasnât putting much thought into them anymore, just wearing whatever was at hand. Yesterday, he had even worn one of Mingiâs black hoodies, a colour unseen on Yunho previously. It was jarring, I couldnât lie, but I wasnât going to give in to him just because he was moping about me keeping my distance from him. It wasnât even that deep, I hadnât even rejected him like he had done with me, I just needed time to sort out my feelings and thoughts, but I suppose Yunho didnât know that and assumed things were over between us. As if there had been anything, to begin with. Yeri, who had no issues rooming with me but didnât usually hang out much with me otherwise, was now suspiciously all up in my business every damn day, resulting in Yunho tagging along. I knew the Song siblings were close, but I hadnât seen Yunho and Yeri spend more than one hour together at the Academy, so they werenât slick with it when Yunho followed after Yeri, and subsequently me, all day like a kicked puppy.
But if it wasnât Yeri, then it was Dahyun, who had never spoken to me more than five words at once, but was now eager to get to know me, complimenting me about my rusty coloured hair and forcing me to do beaded bracelets with her in the Study Hall while Yunho sat a few seats away from us, staring at me without even blinking. Their antics had gotten old and irritating quite quickly, but the last nail had been today during lunch. I sat with San and Wooyoung, who were disgustingly sweet now that they had finally sorted out their relationship. They werenât dating, but they were certainly something more than friends, and they seemed fine with that, so, who was I to judge them? Our lunch was full of chatter as Wooyoung cackled at every small thing, animatedly retelling a time when San had tried to sneak into his room, only to slip down the roof and fall face-first into the mud. He had broken two teeth and had almost fractured his cheekbone if it wasnât for our magical werewolf healing. My appetite had even returned as my wolf was finally done acting as if it was the end of the world, however, when Yunhoâs oppressing sandalwood scent wafted through the air, it felt like my whole day was ruined.
Mingi and his girlfriend joined our table with quiet greetings as they sat, Yunho hot in tow as his eyes burned into the side of my head. I have had enough, but before I could excuse myself, Wooyoung was already talking to Yunho. The vampire girl gave me an understanding look before she sat back, pushing around the vegetables until Mingi noticed and took them from her. I watched their interactions while paying attention to Wooyoung, who had slightly settled down when San squeezed his thigh. But Yunho was still staring, breathing shallowly, his bottom lip jutting out almost pitifully. I wanted to yell at him that this was his fault and that I was sick of everything, but I kept my composure until I couldnât anymore. A scoff made us all look up, and I realised it was the same creature from the Library, part of Petrovaâs friend group.
âLook at you,â She sneered at Yunho malevolently, her lips curling into a wicked smirk, âYou thought you had found another bitch just to get kicked to the curb by her, didnât you? How pitiful.â
Before I could stop myself, I pushed my chair back and looked at the creature with a glare, âWho are you calling a bitch?â
I hadnât intended to growl, but my wolf was just as triggered as me, and we really didnât want to be provoked today. I wasnât confrontational, but I was beyond stressed by the midterms, and now Yunhoâs behaviour too.
Before this whole ordeal could escalate into something else, the Petrova girl scoffed, rolling her eyes, âReally, Seulgi? I thought we agreed youâd finally let it go.â
Seulgi, Yunhoâs ex-girlfriend I realised, bared her fangs at the other vampire, âJust because you suck your werewolf boyfriendâs dick, you shouldnât look down on your kin. Or did you forget who you are and where you come from?â
I hadnât seen anyone get angry as fast as the Petrova girl, her whole face going red, but before the two vampires could turn this into something physical, Mingi stood and faced Seulgi, âI would appreciate it if you stopped harassing my girlfriend, your own friend, Seulgi. Last time I checked, you and Yunho broke up because you cheated on him. Whatâs your fucking problem, huh? Do you want me to rip you apart? I would love to sink my fangs intoââ
âMingi.â His girlfriend looked sick as she gripped his hand tightly, shaking her head at him. Mingi took a sharp breath and looked at her with a guilty expression before he faced Seulgi again, who looked to be fuming. I exhaled, then grabbed my backpack and tapped Sanâs shoulder.
âIâm not hungry anymore, see you later.â Before San could ask where I was going, I was basically running out of the canteen, desperate to get away from everyone. The other students were staring at us curiously, and I hated it. I was tired and irritated, I just wanted to be alone and away from anything that was connected to Yunho. I knew Iâd have to face him and have a conversation with him sooner or later, but maybe Iâd first make him suffer for his choices for another few months. Maybe until we graduate.
My footsteps echoed down the corridor as I decided to head back to my dorm and take a nap, I still had some time until my Calculus class. However, footsteps followed mine hurriedly, and judging based on the absence of an overbearing scent, I guessed it was a vampire that was trailing me. Maybe it was the Petrova girl, I actually hoped it was her since I didnât really want to speak to anyone who couldnât take a hint. She was rather good at reading the room, over the past week weâve hung out more, and I got to know her a bit better. She was anything like Yeri had made her sound, and I was just glad to have a friend who was a female and my age. I was snapped out of my thoughts when I felt sharp nails digging through my sleeve and into my skin, making my wolf growl as I turned around with a sharp glare. It was Yunhoâs ex, the black-haired girl, Seulgi.
âWhat do you want?â I snapped, my eyebrows furrowing when she didnât let go of my arm. She looked me up and down with a grimace, scoffing under her breath.
âAre you Yunhoâs new bitch?â My jaw tensed and my wolf growled, but Seulgi continued before I could speak, âHave you fucked already? Did he tell you that you are the love of his life only to cheat on you with a fucking dog the next day?â
So, she was associating werewolves with dogs now, huh? I couldnât have disliked her more than I already did, but I gulped down the nasty names I couldâve called her, and opted to be the adult in this damn conversation, âEven if my answers to your questions were all yes, how is that your concern? Arenât you just his ex?â
âI might be his ex,â Seulgi snickered, stepping closer, âBut I know him better than anyone elseââ
âI highly doubt thatâs true since he has a twin brother, but sure, whatever you say, darling.â I cut her off, my tone turning cold as something like jealousy gripped my heart. My wolf was far from exhilarated to know that Seulgi and Yunho shared a past, but everyone had a life before they met their mates, no? I couldnât flip out over something like this.
âListen here, bitch,â Seulgi hissed, stepping so close I could smell her breath. It reeked of blood and menthol, âIâm just here to warn you, but since you want to get smart with me, I might as well give you a piece of my mind. You are nothing toââ
âKang Seulgi.â Yunhoâs sharp and dark tone made me shiver and Seulgiâs eyes widened. I hadnât even heard him approach, too focused on Seulgi and my own anger. His scent was strong, the sandalwood making it hard to breathe as it spiked sourly, âHavenât I told you countless times to leave alone anyone that comes in contact with me?â
âAre you scared Iâll let them know who you really are? This bitch isnât even into you, I canââ
âYou canât do nothing, shut the fuck up, you know nothing.â Yunho sneered as he stopped next to me, a few good heads taller than Seulgi as he loomed over her. She didnât look intimidated or scared as she grinned widely, almost insane looking. She tilted her head, her eyes slipping between the two of us.
âYou think just because you scent this bitch others wonât touchââ I flinched when Yunho suddenly grabbed her by the throat, yanking her towards himself. Even Seulgi seemed shocked, her eyes turning wide as she gripped Yunhoâs wrist in fear.
âIf you call her a bitch one more time, Seulgi, I swear to fucking God, I will murder you right here and right now.â Yunhoâs growl was guttural, I knew his wolf was talking rather than him, but Seulgi didnât seem to realise that as she started shaking like a leaf. She gasped, her eyes flickering to me before she tried to smooth out her face and look friendlier.
âIs sheâYunho, it hurts.â She whined, lower lip trembling as Yunhoâs nails grew sharper and dug more into her neck. I stepped up, knowing that Yunho wasnât completely himself.
âLet her go, Yunho, youâre hurting her.â My tone was harsh, and I gripped his lower arm to squeeze it painfully. Yunho huffed and let go of Seulgi, who I grabbed before she could stumble over her own feet.
âAre you alright?â I asked quietly as she started to hyperventilate, her eyes filled with tears.
âAre you mates?â Her voice was quiet as she looked back at Yunho, leaving me speechless. I opened my mouth to deny it, but no words came out.
âYes.â It was Yunho who answered, firm and loud, I could feel him step closer as his warmth mingled with mine. Seulgi gulped, then looked at him before at me, brushing my touch off her.
âIâm sorry.â Then she turned and hurried off before we could stop her, her sobs quite loud as they echoed down the corridors. I gulped, feeling a lump in my throat as Yunho was still behind me, hovering over me as if I would run away if he didnât.
Even I had a breaking point, so I gave in, âWhat do you wantââ
âForgive me, for everything.â Yunho was speaking before I could even finish my sentence as he came around me, and gripped my cheeks, taking me off guard, âI donât demand you do it right away, I know you must be very angry with me right now, but please, listen to me before you say anything. I didnât believe in mates because my parents arenât true mates. My fatherâs mate died when they were children and my mother denied her real mate to be with my father, so I decided to take matters into my own hands and not wait for love to find me. IâI also mightâve been selfish and a jackass for not wanting to settle down just yet, that is mainly the reason Iâve tried to ignore our bond this whole time.
âItâs so shitty of me and Iâm so ashamed of myself, but I was scared that you might not want me back, that I might be in a one-sided situationship. My parents had always told us that we have the right to deny whoever the Universe destined us with and find our own person, but they were wrong, theyâthey donât know what the pull of a true mate feels like. When Mingi and Petrova started going out, I was so angry, I felt so abandoned. Mingi and I had promised we would never imprint on anyone, but he broke his promise when he imprinted on Petrova. I was so dumb to be mad at him, and I was even more dumb to try and deny what we two have. I realised I was jealous of Mingi at some point because I thought Iâd never have what he has, and then you showed up and IâI didnât know what to do, how to navigate all these new emotions. I also had a girlfriend at the time and I seriously thought weâd work out, butâŠyou were all I could think about and want. In fact, I donât want anyone else but you, Y/N. Iâm justâIâm asking you to give me a chance. Just one chance.â
I gulped, overwhelmed by Yunhoâs confession and his proximity altogether as my wolf purred, prompting me to nuzzle my cheek into Yunhoâs palm, inhale his scent deeply as my nose brushed against his hot wrist, âOne chance?â
Yunhoâs heart skipped a beat as vanilla wrapped around us, his eyes regaining that pretty spark in them, âYes, just one chance, I beg. Iâll prove myself to you, Iâll treat you right, and Iâll love you unconditionally. I want to make up for the lost time, may Iâcan you let me? Iâll do whatever you ask of me.â
I licked my lips and watched as Yunhoâs mouth parted, inhaling through his lips as his heart started racing. His ears were flushed and I smiled, a little amused, as I raised my left hand and cupped his cheek, making his eyes widen. But he didnât stay frozen, he let his right hand fall from my cheek as he pressed his palm over my hand to keep it firmly pressing into his cheek, âI wonât forgive you overnight, I hope youâre aware of that. You made me really suffer, Yunho, it was so painful at some points, I thought the broken bond would kill me.â
âIâm sorry,â Yunho whispered sorrowfully as he leaned forward to press his forehead against mine, and I sighed, closing my eyes. For a second, it felt as if it were just the two of us in the world, our scents mixed and creating a safe cocoon that couldnât be broken unless we wanted it to. I felt my heart beat in a new rhythm, one that was stronger and more frantic somehow. I realised it was Yunhoâs heartbeat I was feeling, and not my own, it made me wonder whether he could feel mine too.
âI havenât felt this complete my whole life,â Yunho whispered in a shaky tone and I gulped, angling my head so that our noses would brush together. Yunhoâs sharp exhale fanned over my face and I smiled, listening to the whisper of my wolf. She was right, I finally had him, and I didnât have to withhold anymore. Even if with baby steps, we could work this out, I could forgive him if he proves himself to be a respectable and trustworthy werewolf. So, I tilted my head away, hearing Yunhoâs breath catch as if he was panicking until my lips were pressing against his pink ones. They were warm, just like I had fantasized they would be, and they tasted like strawberries. I almost giggled, but I was too focused on the feeling that spread through my body, stealing my breath away even if it was just an innocent and fleeting peck to Yunhoâs lips. My body tingled, and it felt like I saw the world for the first time when my eyes fluttered open, Yunho was already staring at me deeply. His cheeks were flushed dark, his fake blush all but disappearing under his real blush, and he was smiling so widely his cheeks mustâve hurt once we pulled away. I chuckled and shook my head, gently placing my arms around his neck as he hugged me close to himself.
âThis isnât me forgiving you, by the way, my wolf is just too desperate at this point for me to fight against her,â I muttered and Yunho laughed, his eyes creasing as he threw his head back, the sound of his joy music to my ears. I couldnât help but grin widely and tighten my arms around him, wondering how I had gotten so lucky to have him of all werewolves as my mate.
âMine too, are you busy right now?â The mischievous glint in Yunhoâs eyes told me whatever we were about to do would define how weâd move forward with our relationship.
âNot really, why?â
âMingi wonât be back until late evening, the dorm is all mine,â Yunho whispered, biting his bottom lip as his pupils dilated, eyes slowly trailing down my body as if I was already naked.
âGood, because I forbid Yeri from bringing back boys to our dorm, I canât go around breaking my own rule.â I wriggled my eyebrows at Yunho, making him laugh as his hands slowly slipped lower on my torso, feeling me all up. It made me feel hot all over, my wolf purring loudly as I fought the urge to tilt my head back and bare my neck at Yunho.
âOh, the horror on her face if sheâd see her brother under your sheets.â Yunho made a mocking sound as he pressed a hand against his mouth, my eyes lingered on his long fingers. Iâm sure he noticed because he suddenly smirked, then swiftly pecked my lips before he detached himself from me, intertwining our fingers as he eagerly led the way towards our side of campus, âLetâs stop wasting time.â
I hummed, feeling my chest all warm from Yunhoâs warmth, my cheeks flushed and my heart racing in my chest. All this time I thought my mate would never want me back, yet here we were now, headed to explore what the future held for us. My wolf and I couldnât have been happier.
âĄÂ Masterlist âĄÂ
âłPerm. taglist: @orshii @jjoongstar @tinyelfperson @thestarskiller @zuuhaa
@aaa-sia @gong-fourz @a-tinycarat @sooberryworld @hopefulrascalstatesmantoad
@anastasiamin860 @yunhogrippers @vcutparis @tunaasan @blvckarabixnvoid
@yusalterego @arigakittyo @slowee00 @jaerisdiction @hey-syia
@vnessalau @oddracha @chatsgotmytongue @potatos-on-clouds @yunhowooyo
@watermelon2319 @yoongzsmile28 @klllerwaifu @apriecotte @hwasbbyg
@kyeos4ng @samiiy20 @woosanhobros @aswho1estuff @khjoongie98
@ateez-main-yapper @kang-ulzzang @felixs-voice-makes-me-wanna @ginger-mingi @redzie02
@unholywriters @autieofthevalley @roomsofangel @peachyy-joonie @baeksofty
@tunafishyfishylike @syubseokie @jycas @fandom-freak-geek @intaksfav
@itswaffleberry @e3ellie @skz1-4-3 @hoe4yunho @kyeomooniee
@winklehwa @eyesonlyformingi @khjssss @torieisawesome99 @amrose8
@faeriehwa @hongjoongsprincess @iceteainsummer @lac3ybow @aurorajoye
@londonbridges01 @hyukssunflower @hwashua-luv @halloweenbyphoebebridgers
â complete the forms if you're interested! ^^
#bvidzsoo#cromernet#yunho x reader#jeong yunho x reader#yunho smut#jeong yunho smut#yunho angst#jeong yunho angst#yunho fluff#jeong yunho fluff#jeong yunho#yunho ateez#yunho oneshot#jeong yunho oneshot#ateez smut#ateez angst#ateez fluff#ateez fanfic#ateez oneshot#ateez x reader#ateez scenarios#ateez imagines#yunho fanfic#kim hongjoong#park seonghwa#kang yeosang#choi san#song mingi#jung wooyoung#choi jongho
608 notes
·
View notes
Note
so i am newly in a wheelchair which has been a Massive gain in my ability to go out and about. but i realized that i have aprox 0 clothes that look Good while seated. its a completely different silhouette and i am at a loss as to what to do for it. do you have any suggestions for what could look good seated? preferably no skirts or dresses.
Edit: Check the notes for more people's input, including actual wheelchair users who know much more about what works than I could!
Congrats on chair acquisition!!
Since you're sending this to me specifically I am working under the assumption that you mean to do some amount of sewing.
A high waisted silhouette definitely works best for sitting. I make all my pants with the waistband at my natural waist, and a bit of pleating or gathering at the back just like they did on 18th century breeches, and I've never noticed any particular discomfort from sitting in them. (I think high waisted pants are more comfortable in general, and that low rise jeans are evil.)
It's something I've never really thought about before, but sitting is a very legs-forward position, so perhaps a colourful or fancy stripe down the side would work well.
(I made this pair 10 years ago and they didn't fit well and are long gone, but I should do a better version someday...)
Or some other form of side seam decoration, like these fabulous button tabs.
(I don't know what the source for this mid 19th century fashion plate is.)
Cropped jackets would also be good. The first thing that comes to mind for me is the Carmagnole, which was a style worn by French revolutionaries. It's got a pretty similar cut to a regular 1790's coat, just shorter.
(Source)
(Source)
And there are other styles of short jacket, like this one from a few decades later.
I think it might be possible to get a similar effect from cutting down a thrifted corduroy jacket, depending on the pocket placement? It's not something I've done myself though.
A fancy little bolero could be a lot of fun too! I quite like these ones made by Marlowe Lune. Super easy to sew, and could be patterned by cutting down a bigger pattern that fits the torso.
They'd be a good thing to try if you have a smallish piece of fancy fabric, or a small bit trim to use, or want to try a small amount of embroidery.
There are lots of historical styles with sleeves too, and all sorts of decorations.
(Dunno the source for this one either, unfortunately, but the pin says 1880s reception dress. I think a little jacket like that would look good with a puffy shirt and pants.)
Short capes might be practical too, and the late 19th and early 20th century have tons of fancy capelets for inspiration, like this one.
Or this one.
I hope this is somehow helpful! I don't know if you're looking to sew things from scratch or to buy and alter stuff or what, and I have no personal experience using a wheelchair, but these are the best things I can think of for a suitable silhouette. Dramatic sleeve/shoulder puffs would also be shown off to great effect, if that's something you'd like to wear.
980 notes
·
View notes